Simon Tolkien Inspector Trave Trilogy: Orders From Berlin, The Inheritance, The King of Diamonds

Simon Tolkien Inspector Trave Trilogy: Orders From Berlin, The Inheritance, The King of Diamonds Simon Tolkien Simon Tolkien’s gripping Oxford-based thriller trilogy which sees Inspector Trave in a race for justice against deception, conspiracy and the long shadow of the past.Orders from Berlin:It’s 1940, and Bill Trave is a Detective Constable in his early thirties working in West London. Almost single-handedly Winston Churchill maintains the country’s morale, with the German enemy convinced that his removal would win them the War.Meanwhile, Albert Morrison, a rich widower forced into early retirement, is stabbed to death in his Chelsea flat. At Morrison’s funeral, his daughter Ava learns that her father worked for MI6 before the War. Trave suspects that there is a Nazi double agent within MI6, with a plan to assassinate Churchill. He is in a race against time to save the Prime Minister, for if he fails, Britain’s entire war effort could be at stake…The Inheritance:When an eminent art historian is found dead in his study, all the evidence points to his estranged son, Stephen.It is revealed that Stephen’s father was involved at the end of World War II in a deadly hunt for a priceless relic in northern France, and the case begins to unravel.As Stephen’s trial unfolds at the Old Bailey, Inspector Trave of the Oxford police decides he must go to France and find out what really happened in 1944. But Trave has very little time – the race is on to save Stephen from the gallows.The King of Diamonds:David Swain is two years into his life sentence for murdering the lover of his ex-girlfriend, Katya Osman. In the dead of night, he escapes from prison. Hours later, Katya is found murdered in her uncle’s home, Blackwater Hall.But Trave’s investigation has taken an unexpected turn. Katya’s uncle is a rich diamond dealer with a grudge against Trave who has gone to great lengths to create a new identity. Now convinced that they have arrested the wrong man, and with personal scores to settle, Trave must risk everything he holds dear to bring his unlikely target to justice. The Inspector Trave Trilogy: Orders from Berlin, The Inheritance, The King of Diamonds Simon Tolkien Table of Contents Cover (#uff920b17-04cb-5e14-ae02-edb61f8b149d) Title Page (#ueda594ce-2d95-5e99-a8ae-5336225966e4) Orders from Berlin (#u5fa949b1-ec35-5196-8b6b-3a3dfa10de19) The Inheritance (#litres_trial_promo) The King of Diamonds (#litres_trial_promo) About the Author (#litres_trial_promo) Also by Simon Tolkien (#litres_trial_promo) Copyright (#litres_trial_promo) About the Publisher (#litres_trial_promo) SIMON TOLKIEN Orders from Berlin Dedication (#ulink_42c348e9-5f09-5459-9ed8-84ee2a66f79d) For my father and for my son CONTENTS Cover (#u5fa949b1-ec35-5196-8b6b-3a3dfa10de19) Title Page (#ue0fe5b96-c249-505f-894d-eaf5cf0b83fa) Dedication (#u6a4c49bb-3f99-57cd-aaeb-7507aa4710a4) September 1940: In High Places (#udae959f8-f581-5055-997a-4a9772c8645b) Chapter I (#u80284b3e-5b3a-5451-8e77-773c2de25425) Chapter II (#u1c0d8792-bc6a-506d-9961-e8e642210f62) Chapter III (#u11a2aa9b-6f54-57e4-b03a-4eb0670eb0af) Chapter IV (#ue409d2d3-b57d-5dc2-a1cb-0e454be5dda3) Part One: Murder (#ue6a7c781-5a9d-5744-a5ca-3bffad77b79f) Chapter 1 (#u3ed723eb-e22a-5c11-ba5a-afd23e896e89) Chapter 2 (#u67149da6-f7d1-5750-94c9-82f84e4e42df) Chapter 3 (#u2e162bd6-2b8d-5161-a1b1-015a05046296) Chapter 4 (#u851c6cbb-03a8-5122-a4cf-a795fe39d83d) Chapter 5 (#uc59ba2cd-20cd-51b7-a730-f2513168ecd1) Chapter 6 (#uefdbc3db-e008-5641-9cb3-1ec11dee7981) Chapter 7 (#u1bcc34af-15e5-5192-a303-df0225df7eaa) Chapter 8 (#u4d14f8f3-cb28-5e6a-8626-2fbb1f3501a2) Chapter 9 (#u46ee1f9e-95ff-5ce3-9ac2-58da7281ae7f) Chapter 10 (#udda9effb-d2cc-5fd5-b82e-0e4956ca8aa2) Berlin (#u1541a6eb-ae0b-549e-a73e-269f23030081) Part Two: Assassination (#udcb9d03b-fac6-54cb-b2e2-d2154244c1a7) Chapter 1 (#u5d152295-d746-5cc3-870d-0cb87bb9804d) Chapter 2 (#u7c233b47-0ca4-5446-9cad-1d1be74b88ea) Chapter 3 (#u90fa8b96-4774-5b30-b412-6fdebbe0da9a) Chapter 4 (#u9246dbcb-a65e-5d0b-9067-75fbafcebb2f) Chapter 5 (#u7b806294-0603-5f86-8981-ec84dfec62dd) Chapter 6 (#u60147ed5-bb58-5b94-9c0a-4b3b04ac19d4) Chapter 7 (#u00be1e75-7ceb-5a64-9414-19acba6ef956) Chapter 8 (#litres_trial_promo) Chapter 9 (#litres_trial_promo) Chapter 10 (#litres_trial_promo) Chapter 11 (#litres_trial_promo) Chapter 12 (#litres_trial_promo) Chapter 13 (#litres_trial_promo) Berchtesgaden (#litres_trial_promo) Acknowledgements (#litres_trial_promo) SEPTEMBER 1940 (#ulink_40a1be13-2b1a-56c9-b22f-fd7296d9c16f) I (#ulink_5db020d0-0e1f-5e05-8ff1-e0c80c43f6cd) Reinhard Heydrich, head of the Gestapo and the Sicherheitsdienst (SD), the intelligence division of the SS, stood to one side, a few yards away from the group of generals and admirals gathered around Adolf Hitler. An unfamiliar figure in his eyeglasses, the F?hrer was standing, looking down at a large map of Europe spread out across an enormous Teutonic oak table that had been moved for the purpose of the meeting into the centre of the main hall of the Berghof, Hitler’s summer residence high in the Bavarian Alps. One by one, the military leaders took turns to brief their commander-in-chief on the state of preparation for Operation Sea Lion, the high command’s code name for the invasion of England. It was due to be launched any day now according to timetables that had been agreed upon at previous conferences held during the summer either here or at the Reich Chancellery in Berlin. The line of the sharp late-summer sunlight coming in through the panoramic picture window at the back of the hall lit up the group around the table but left Heydrich a man apart, lurking in the shadows. He hadn’t been called on to speak yet, and he knew that this was unlikely to happen while the meeting remained concerned solely with issues of invasion strategy. He was here not as a soldier, but because it was his responsibility to plan and organize the control measures that would need to be taken against resistance groups and other undesirables once the panzer divisions had seized control of London, and he had already identified a suitably ruthless SS commander to take charge of the six Einsatzgruppen cleansing squads assigned to carry out the first wave of arrests and deportations. A special list of high-value targets assembled on Heydrich’s orders contained 2,820 names ranging from Winston Churchill to No?l Coward and H. G. Wells. This was a military conference, so other than Heydrich and the F?hrer and Hermann Goering – here by virtue of his command of the Luftwaffe – there were no party men present. Heydrich’s thin upper lip curled in a characteristic expression of contempt as he watched the debate unfold. He hated these army and navy grandees bedecked in their medals and gold braid, and he sensed that the F?hrer did, too. They were careerists, men who had climbed the ladders of promotion in the inter-war years, drawing their state-guaranteed pay at the end of every month, playing war games in their barracks, and toasting the Kaiser, while true National Socialists like Heydrich had fought behind their F?hrer in the streets, prepared to die for the cause in which they all believed. But there was another reason for Heydrich’s antipathy. Once upon a time, he too had been an officer with good prospects, an ensign on the battleship Schleswig-Holstein, until he had been summarily dismissed for conduct unbecoming an officer back in 1931. A woman he’d spurned when he’d met another he preferred had turned out to be a shipbuilder’s daughter who complained to her father, and Heydrich had paid the price. Admiral Raeder had taken away his honour with a stroke of a pen: the same Raeder who was now standing ten paces away from Heydrich, briefing Hitler on the naval preparations for the invasion. Every time he saw the admiral, Heydrich felt the injustice and humiliation flame up inside him again like a festering wound that would never heal. He fully intended to get even with Raeder, but not yet. The time wasn’t right. Heydrich was good at waiting. As the English said, vengeance was a dish best served cold. Heydrich had no doubt that Raeder remembered. Not only that – he was sure that the admiral regretted his decision. It probably kept him up at night worrying. Everyone in this room knew Heydrich’s reputation. He’d observed the way they had all kept him at a distance when they first came in, throwing him uneasy sideways glances as they’d milled about the hall before the meeting began, drinking coffee from delicate eighteenth-century Dresden cups, until Hitler entered through a side door on the stroke of two o’clock and they all came to attention, raising their arms in salute. Heydrich knew the names these men of power and influence called him behind his back – ‘blond beast’; ‘hangman’; ‘the man with the iron heart’. He knew how much they feared him, and with good reason. Back in Berlin, under lock and key at Gestapo headquarters, he had thick files on each and every one of them, recording every detail of their private lives in an ever-expanding archive of cross-referenced, colour-coded index cards that he had worked tirelessly to assemble over the previous nine years. Some of them he’d even enticed into the high-class whorehouse he’d established on Giesebrechtstrasse with two-way mirrors and hidden microphones embedded in the walls. Within moments on any given day, he could summon to his desk photographs and sworn statements, letters, and even transcribed tape recordings of them spilling their sordid secrets to the girls he had had specially recruited for the task. Facts and falsehoods, truth and lies – it didn’t matter to Heydrich so long as the information could be of use in controlling people, forcing them by any means available to do his and the F?hrer’s will. Heydrich smiled, thinking how one word from him in Hitler’s ear and the highest and mightiest of these strutting commanders in their glittering uniforms could find themselves down on their hands and knees, naked, manacled to a damp concrete wall in the cellar prison located in the basement underneath his office at 8 Prinz-Albrecht-Strasse. It amused him to have his victims cowering and screaming so close to where he worked, seated behind his magnificent nineteenth-century mahogany desk with an elaborately framed photograph of the F?hrer staring down at him from the oak-panelled wall opposite, ready to provide him with inspiration whenever he looked up from the stream of documents that required his constant attention every day. From the outset, when he first joined the party back in 1931, Heydrich had felt a sense of kinship with Hitler that he had never experienced with anyone else he’d met before or since. And for several years now he had sensed that the F?hrer felt it too. Once, closeted together in the F?hrer’s apartment on the upper floor of the Reich Chancellery in Berlin, where Heydrich had gone to brief Hitler in the aftermath of the Kristallnacht pogrom two years earlier, the F?hrer had held up his hand for silence and looked Heydrich in the eye. It was only for a moment or two, but it felt to Heydrich as if he were back in the church at Halle where he had grown up, with the Catholic priest examining his soul. As a child he had turned away ashamed, but as a man he had met Hitler’s gaze and felt as though the F?hrer were looking inside him, turning him inside out, searching for the truth of who he really was. And then, after a moment or two, Hitler had nodded as if pleased with what he’d seen. ‘We will go far together, you and I,’ the F?hrer had said – Heydrich remembered his exact words – ‘because you are a true believer, and because, like me, you have the will. The will is everything, Reinhard. You know that, don’t you?’ Afterwards they had carried on talking about round-ups and press releases and other administrative measures against the vermin Jews, but the moment had stayed with Heydrich, vividly engraved on his memory as a life-changing moment. He admitted it to no one, but secretly he thought of himself as Hitler’s heir and the Third Reich, vast in size and purified in blood, as his own personal inheritance. Nowadays he looked forward to meetings with Hitler almost like a lover awaiting his next tryst, and when he was in the F?hrer’s presence he watched him intently, as if he were storing up every impression of his master in the filing cabinet of his mind, packing each one carefully away for later scrutiny when he was alone, back in Berlin. There was a power, a certainty, in Hitler that drew Heydrich like a magnet. It always had, even in the early days when the National Socialist faithful had been so few, meeting in the back of smoke-filled beer cellars and conspiring together in the watches of the night, dreaming the impossible – Heydrich had known from the outset that Hitler was the one who could make the impossible come true. But today the F?hrer seemed unlike himself for some reason. He was uncharacteristically silent, allowing the debate between the Wehrmacht commanders to carry on unchecked. Backwards and forwards, reproach and counter-reproach, the argument growing more heated by the minute. It was as if he were unsure of what to do, uncertain of his next move. To Heydrich it felt as if they were on a ship in a storm, keeling from side to side while the rudder stood unattended, crashing around with the buffeting of the waves. ‘The weather conditions in the English Channel are extremely variable,’ said Raeder mournfully. He sounded just like some miserable provincial schoolmaster reading from an instruction manual, thought Heydrich, and a Cassandra too – everything he said seemed negative, designed to undermine the invasion plan. ‘And we lack specialized landing craft,’ Raeder continued. ‘Instead we are relying on converted river barges and ferryboats. Many of these are unpowered and can only be used in calm seas. They will make easy targets for the enemy. And there are also problems with transporting the heavy armour. We are working on making our tanks submersible, but we need more time. It is not the same as when we attacked Norway. We sustained heavy losses in that campaign, and this time the British know we are coming. They will use their navy against the beachheads even if we are able to establish them. And that is a big if—’ ‘I have said it before. The invasion front is too narrow,’ interrupted Halder, chief of the army general staff, who had been shifting from one foot to another with growing impatience as Raeder talked. An old-school Prussian officer, he spoke in a clipped, angry voice, jabbing his finger down on the part of the map that showed the south-east coast of England. ‘One hundred miles is not enough even with paratroops landing in support. We might just as well put Army Group A through a sausage machine.’ ‘Yes, yes, I have heard this before,’ said Hitler, showing undisguised irritation as he stepped back from the table. ‘More men; more armour; more boats. But it is air supremacy that we need – and before the autumn gales make a Channel crossing impossible. You promised me this,’ he said, wheeling round to face Goering, who was standing on his right. ‘And yet the enemy is shooting down our planes every day, hunting down our bombers like dogs. Tell me the truth, Herr Reichsmarschall. No gloss; no varnish. Can you control the skies or not?’ Everyone turned to look at Goering. He was a natural focus of attention, as he was far and away the most distinctive figure in the room. His flamboyant uniform marked him out from everyone else, which was in fact just what he intended. Rumour had it that Goering changed his uniform five times a day, and his choice for this meeting was garish even by his usual standards. It was one of several bright white outfits that he’d designed for himself, replete with multicoloured crosses and decorations. Some of the larger medals he’d awarded to himself, and Heydrich knew from his army of spies that Goering’s appearance in this costume on cinema newsreels was an object of popular ridicule throughout the country, as no one could understand how he kept his uniforms so white when most of the population couldn’t get enough soap to keep their clothes even passably clean. Goering’s vanity was as boundless as his appetite, dwarfed only by his gargantuan self-belief. ‘It is only a matter of time,’ he said, standing with his arms akimbo, inflated with his own importance. ‘London is burning. The population is cowering in makeshift shelters … the docks are half-destroyed—’ ‘To hell with the docks,’ Hitler interrupted angrily. ‘The skies are what matters. You heard my question. Can you break the English air force; can you destroy them like you promised?’ ‘Yes. Operation Eagle is succeeding,’ said Goering, responding immediately in a quieter voice. His acute sensitivity to Hitler’s changing moods had stood him in good stead over the years, and he had gauged correctly that a measured assessment of the Luftwaffe’s capabilities, free of hyperbole, was what was now required. ‘It is a matter of simple mathematics,’ he said. ‘Our attacks on British factories and airfields have massively reduced their capacity to keep pace with the severe losses that they are continuing to sustain every day. They are running out of planes and they are running out of pilots. Any day now their fighter command will have to withdraw from southern England and our landings can begin. Their weakness is shown by the damage we have already been able to inflict on London. They would never have allowed it if they could have prevented it.’ Hitler stared balefully at Goering for a moment, as if trying to assess whether his subordinate’s confidence was an act put on for his master’s benefit, but Goering met the F?hrer’s gaze full on without dropping his eyes. ‘We shall see,’ said Hitler, taking off his glasses. ‘We shall soon see if your assessment is correct, Herr Reichsmarschall.’ It was a signal that the conference was over. One by one, the military commanders saluted Hitler and left the hall. Heydrich moved to follow them, but Hitler held up his hand. ‘Stay,’ he said. ‘There is something I need to talk to you about. We can go out on the terrace. The fresh air will do us good.’ It was one of the last days of summer. The green-and-white umbrella canopies moved gently in the slight breeze above the white chairs and tables, and the bright afternoon sun threw shadows across the wide terrace and glittered in the windows of the Berghof. Across the tops of the pine trees down in the valley, the snow-capped mountains of Austria reared up under a cloudless blue sky. Who would have guessed, thought Heydrich, that hidden not far away from where they were standing, a battery of smoke-generating machines stood ready to drown the Berghof in a blanket of thick white fog should it come under threat from enemy bombers. The war seemed very far away in the silence. The sound of his and Hitler’s footsteps echoed on the flagstones as they walked over towards the parapet. ‘We can talk here,’ said Hitler, sitting down at one of the tables and motioning Heydrich to the chair opposite. Hitler sighed, stretching out his legs, and then rubbed his knuckles in his eyes. Perhaps gazing at the map during the briefing had given him eye strain, or perhaps it was something more profound. Whatever the cause, the F?hrer had certainly seemed out of sorts at the conference. ‘I don’t like it,’ said Hitler, shaking his head. He had his hands folded in his lap now, but he was gently clasping them together – a sure sign of inner turmoil. ‘This is not what I wanted. This is not the war we should be fighting.’ ‘Against England?’ ‘Yes,’ said Hitler, bringing his hands together suddenly and holding them tight. His bright blue eyes were blazing with the intensity of his feeling. ‘They are not our enemy, and yet they will not listen to reason. It’s that fool Churchill. He has possessed them with his talk of blood and sacrifice. Don’t they understand that we have no quarrel with them? They can keep their empire. I want them to. It’s a noble institution. I have told them that again and again, but they will not listen.’ Hitler had begun to shout, but now he stopped suddenly. It was as though an electric motor had been suddenly turned off, and Heydrich tensed, waiting for the power to resume. But Hitler continued after a moment in a quiet voice, visibly holding himself in check. ‘I don’t want this invasion. I am fully prepared to spend German blood to get this great country what it needs, but that is in the east,’ he said, pointing with his forefinger out towards the mountains facing them across the valley. ‘We must defeat Bolshevism and take the land west of the Urals for our people. That is our destiny, but to lose an army trying to conquer Brighton or Worthing or Eastbourne … that is intolerable. ‘Unertr?glich!’ Hitler spat out the word. It seemed once more as if rage were going to get the better of him, but again he pulled himself back from the brink. ‘The war in the west is a means to an end,’ he said slowly, choosing his words carefully. ‘The object is to ensure that we are not stabbed in the back when we begin the war that matters, the one against Russia. And that must be soon, Reinhard … soon. We cannot wait much longer. Stalin is rearming; the Soviets are expanding – they are like ants; they come up out of the soil and multiply, and soon we will not be able to destroy them. Not if we wait.’ ‘Yes,’ said Heydrich, inspired by the F?hrer’s vision. ‘As always, you are right.’ ‘And so we need peace with the English, not war,’ Hitler went on after a moment. ‘But how do we achieve this? Not with an invasion. Not unless we have to, and even then I am reluctant. Raeder is an old woman, but he is right about the difficulties that we face with the crossing. You cannot rely on the weather. The Spanish tried 350 years ago and their ships were wrecked. Napoleon could not even make it across the Channel. Our landing craft are second-rate and we don’t have the naval superiority we need to protect them.’ ‘But if we win in the air,’ said Heydrich, ‘perhaps that will make the difference. The Reichsmarschall said that it is only a matter of time—’ ‘Time that we do not have,’ said Hitler, interrupting. ‘I will believe Goering when the English air force stops bombing Germany. For now we need to try something else. And that is where you come in, Reinhard.’ Heydrich came alert. He’d been absorbed by the discussion of grand strategy and had forgotten for a moment that the F?hrer had had him wait behind after the conference for a purpose. ‘What can I do?’ he asked eagerly. Hitler held a finger to his lips in a warning gesture. A pretty serving girl wearing a Bavarian peasant dress had appeared behind Heydrich with a tray of peppermint tea. She set the cups on the table and curtsied to the F?hrer, who smiled affably in response. ‘Tell me about Agent D. Is he continuing to be reliable?’ asked Hitler, sipping from his cup. He seemed serene now, and there was no trace of the anger and frustration that had been in evidence before the tea arrived. It was as if he were introducing a subject of minor interest into the conversation. ‘Yes,’ said Heydrich without hesitation. ‘He is one of the best agents I have ever had. I trust him implicitly.’ ‘Good. And his intelligence – is it useful?’ ‘He is doing well. As agreed, he provides disinformation where it cannot be detected as false and true intelligence where it does not threaten our security and can be verified by the enemy. His masters in the British Secret Service are pleased with him – he has recently been promoted to a level where he is present at some MI6 strategy meetings, and his reports are read by their Joint Intelligence Committee. Soon, if we are patient, he should have access to the most top-secret information.’ ‘Excellent,’ said Hitler, rubbing his hands. ‘As always, your work does you credit, Reinhard. You make the Abwehr look like circus clowns.’ Heydrich bowed his head, savouring the compliment. There was nothing he would have liked better than to further extend his Gestapo empire into the field of foreign intelligence, where he was currently forced to compete not only with the Abwehr, the traditional Secret Service headed by Admiral Canaris, but also with Ribbentrop’s equally second-rate Foreign Office outfit. ‘But I am afraid that we are going to have to be a little less patient,’ Hitler went on smoothly. ‘Agent D gives us an opportunity not just to make the British believe that we are serious about the invasion, but also to make them think that we can succeed. That is what is missing now. Churchill still thinks he can win. If he receives information that makes him stop believing that, then he will have to negotiate. He will have no choice. Do you understand me, Reinhard?’ ‘Yes, of course. But if they find out that what D is telling them is untrue, then his cover will be blown. He is an important asset—’ ‘And will remain so,’ said Hitler, holding up his hand to forestall further objection. ‘If D’s cover is blown, then Churchill won’t believe the information he’s being given and our scheme fails. No, we must exaggerate our strength on the sea and in the air, but not to the point where it strains credibility. It’s a delicate balance – a task requiring a sure hand. Can I rely on you, Reinhard? Can you do this for me?’ ‘Yes. I am in your hands. You know that. But I will need authority to obtain details of our capability from the service chiefs and advice on the level to which it can be distorted without arousing suspicion.’ ‘Here. This should be sufficient,’ said Hitler, taking a folded document from his pocket and handing it across the table. ‘Now, tell me about D’s source for his information. What do the British believe the source’s position is at present?’ ‘On the general staff, attached to General Halder.’ ‘I see,’ said Hitler, licking his lips meditatively. ‘Well, I think we are going to have to award him an increase in status if the British are going to believe that he’s able to provide D with information of the value that I have in mind. What do you suggest, Reinhard?’ ‘Aide-de-camp?’ ‘Yes, very good – that sounds just right,’ said Hitler, looking pleased. ‘Sufficient status to give him access to top-level military conferences like the one today, and to make it credible that he’s heard me speak of both my willingness to invade and my desire for peace. We can downgrade the source’s status later if it becomes too conspicuous for a fictional character,’ Hitler added with a smile. ‘All as you say – it will be done,’ said Heydrich, getting up from the table and putting on his SS cap, which he had held balanced on his knees during the conversation. He was about to salute, but Hitler forestalled him. ‘Remind me – what is your usual method for communicating with D?’ he asked. ‘We have a reliable contact in the Portuguese embassy in London. Information and reports are sent through the diplomatic bag to Lisbon and then brought on to Berlin from there, and the same in the other direction. It takes time, but it is safe and efficient.’ ‘And radio?’ ‘The codes we have work for short messages. But not for anything longer – D does not have an Enigma machine and so a report or a briefing instruction like this one wouldn’t be secure. There is a drop we can use that D knows about.’ ‘A drop?’ ‘Yes. On the coast of Norfolk, north-east of London. We have a sleeper agent there who will pick up documents that we drop from a plane. It works. I have used it before, but D would have to go there to collect.’ ‘Very well. Use the drop. Time is of the essence. Everyone needs to understand that. If we wait too long, the weather will turn against us and Churchill will know we are not coming. So you must give this task top priority – put aside everything else that you are working on until the briefing document is ready for me to look at. And when it is, bring it here in person, and then, if I approve, you can send it.’ Hitler nodded and Heydrich raised his right arm in salute and turned away. At the top of the steps leading down to the road, he looked back at the F?hrer, who was now leaning back in his chair with his hat tipped down over his eyes and his legs stretched out in front of him. He looked like a holidaymaker, Heydrich thought, enjoying the last of the day’s sunshine with a cup of afternoon tea at his side. A neutral observer would have laughed at the suggestion that this was the most powerful man in Europe, who held the fate of nations balanced in the palm of his hand. II (#ulink_f3ae46f2-f60a-553f-a345-f606c6380ec4) A flight of geese rose up in a sudden rush from the island in the lake, beat the air above the ruined bird-keeper’s cottage, and then soared into the London sky towards the white vapour trails of the fighter aircraft that had been engaged in aerial battles above the city for most of the day. Seaforth stopped to look, but Thorn paid no attention, continuing his angry march down Birdcage Walk with his hands thrust deep inside his trouser pockets. Ever since he first came to London, Seaforth had loved St James’s Park, and he felt profoundly grateful that he now worked so close to it that he could come here almost every day, sit under the ancient horse-chestnut trees, and look up past the falling boughs of the weeping willows to where the buildings of Whitehall rose from out of the water like the palaces of a fairy kingdom. But today there was no time to dawdle. Churchill was waiting for them in his bunker, and Seaforth turned away from the view and walked quickly to catch up with his companion. He felt intensely alive. In the morning and again in the afternoon, he’d left his desk and gone out and joined the crowds in the street outside, gazing up at the aerial dogfights going on above their heads – Hurricanes and Spitfires and Messerschmitts wheeling and twisting through crisscrossing vapour trails, searching for angles of attack. The noise had been tremendous – the roar of the machine guns mixed up with the exploding anti-aircraft shells; the underlying drone of the aeroplanes; the shrapnel falling like pattering rain on the ground; bombs exploding. Several times he’d watched transfixed as planes caught fire and tumbled from the sky, with black smoke pouring out behind them as they fell. A Dornier bomber had hit the ground a few streets away, exploding in a column of crimson-and-yellow flame, and Seaforth could still hear the people around him cheering, throwing their hats up into the air while the German crew burned. Some bombs had fallen close by – there was a rumour that Buckingham Palace had been hit – but Seaforth had been too absorbed in the battle to worry about his personal safety. He’d felt he was watching history unfold right above his head. And then at the end of the day he had been caught up in the drama when the unexpected summons had come from the prime minister’s office and he and Thorn had set off together through the park. Now the day’s fighting seemed to be over – there was no more sign of the enemy, only a few British fighters patrolling overhead, although Seaforth knew that the bombers would almost certainly return after dark to rain down more terror on the city’s population. Seaforth wondered about the outcome of the day’s battle. He’d tried to talk to Thorn about it, but Thorn had shown no interest in conversation. Seaforth didn’t like Thorn; he didn’t like him at all. He objected to the disdainful, upper-class voice in which Thorn spoke to him, treating him like a member of some inferior species. He rebelled against having to answer to a man for whom he had no respect. He tipped his felt hat back at a rakish angle and amused himself with trying to annoy Thorn into talking to him. ‘Is it true what they say, that Churchill receives visitors in his bath?’ he asked. ‘I hope he doesn’t do that with us. I think I’d find it hard to concentrate. Wouldn’t you?’ Thorn grunted and stopped to light a cigarette, cupping the lighted match in his hand to protect it from the wind. ‘You hear so many strange things,’ Seaforth went on, undaunted by his companion’s lack of response. ‘Like how he takes so many risks, going up on the roof of Downing Street to watch the bombs and the dogfights – as if he’s convinced that nothing will ever happen to him, like he’s got some kind of divine protection; a contract with the Almighty.’ ‘Why are you so interested in where he goes?’ Thorn asked sharply. ‘I’m not. I’m just trying to make conversation,’ said Seaforth amicably. ‘Well, don’t.’ ‘Whatever you say, old man,’ said Seaforth, shrugging. He whistled a few bars of a patriotic song and then went back on the attack, taking a perverse pleasure in Thorn’s growing irritation. ‘How many times have you seen the PM? Before now, I mean?’ he asked. ‘Two or three. I don’t know,’ said Thorn. ‘Does it matter?’ ‘I’m just trying to get an idea of what to expect, that’s all. Where did you go – to Number 10 or this underground place?’ ‘You ask too many damn questions,’ said Thorn, putting an end to the conversation. He took a long drag on his cigarette, inhaling the smoke deep into his lungs. He was trying not to think about Seaforth or the forthcoming interview with the Prime Minister, and the effort was making his head ache. He was eaten up with a mass of competing thoughts and emotions, and he felt too tired to work out where genuine distrust of Seaforth ended and his own selfish resentment of the young upstart began. Churchill’s summons to the two of them had placed him in an impossible position. His inclusion was recognition that he was the one in charge of German intelligence, but Thorn knew perfectly well that it was Seaforth Churchill wanted to talk to. It was Seaforth’s report that the Prime Minister wanted to discuss; it was Seaforth’s high-value agent in Germany he was interested in. Thorn was no better than a redundant extra at their meeting. They reached Horse Guards and climbed the steps to 2 Storey’s Gate. Thorn felt a renewed surge of irritation as he sensed Seaforth’s growing excitement. They showed their special day-passes to a blue-uniformed Royal Marine standing with a fixed bayonet at the entrance and went down the steep spiral staircase leading to the bunker. Through a great iron door and past several more sentries, they came to a corridor leading into the labyrinth. Seaforth blinked in the bright artificial light and greedily took in his surroundings – whitewashed brick walls and big red steel girders supporting the ceilings. It was like being inside the bowels of a ship, Seaforth thought. The air was stale, almost fetid, despite the continuous hum of the ubiquitous ventilation fans pumping in filtered air from outside, and there was an atmosphere of concentrated activity all around them. Through the open doors of the rooms that they passed, Seaforth saw secretaries typing and men talking animatedly into telephones – some in uniform, some in suits. People hurried by in both directions, and Seaforth was struck by the paleness of their faces, caused no doubt by a prolonged deprivation of light and fresh air. Tellingly, a notice on the wall described the day’s weather conditions, as if this were the only way the inhabitants of this God-forsaken underworld would ever know whether the sun was shining or rain was falling in the world above. They stopped outside the open door of the Map Room. This was the nerve centre of the bunker, where information about the war was continually being received, collated, and distributed. Two parallel lines of desks ran down the centre of the room, divided from each other by a bank of different-coloured telephones – green, white, ivory, and red – the so-called beauty chorus. They didn’t ring but instead flashed continuously, answered by officers in uniform sitting at the desks. Over on a blackboard in the corner, the day’s ‘score’ was marked up in chalk – Luftwaffe on the left with fifty-three down and RAF on the right with twenty-two. It was a significant number of ‘kills’ but fewer than Seaforth had anticipated, judging from the mayhem he’d witnessed in the skies over London during the day. Seaforth’s eyes watered. The thick fug of cigarette smoke blown about by the electric fans on the wall made him feel sick, but he swallowed the bile rising in his throat, determined to see everything and to try to understand everything he saw. No detail escaped his notice – the codebooks and documents littering the desks lit up by the green reading lamps; the map of the Atlantic on the far wall with different-coloured pins showing the up-to-date location of the convoys crossing to and from America; the stand of locked-up Lee-Enfield rifles just inside the entrance to the room. ‘What are you looking at?’ asked a hostile voice close to his ear. It was Thorn. Seaforth had been so absorbed in his observation of the Map Room that he had momentarily forgotten his companion. But Thorn had clearly not forgotten him. He was staring at Seaforth, his eyes alive with suspicion. ‘Everything,’ said Seaforth. ‘This is the heart of the operation. Of course I’m curious.’ ‘Curiosity killed the cat,’ said Thorn acidly. ‘Mr Thorn, Mr Seaforth. If I could just see your passes?’ A man in a dark suit had appeared as if from nowhere. ‘Good. Thank you. If you’d like to come this way. The Prime Minister will see you now.’ They passed through an ante-room, turned to their left, and suddenly found themselves in the presence of Winston Churchill, dressed not in a bathrobe but in an expensive double-breasted pinstripe suit with a gold watch chain stretched across his capacious stomach. He was wearing his trademark polka-dot bow tie and a spotless white handkerchief folded into a precise triangle in his top pocket. It was the Churchill that was familiar from countless Path? newsreels and photographs, except for the stovepipe hat, and that was hanging on a stand in the corner. Without the hat he seemed older – the wispy strands of hair on his head and the pudginess of his face made him seem more a vulnerable, careworn old man than the indomitable British bulldog of popular imagination. He got up from behind his kneehole desk just as they came in, depositing a half-smoked Havana cigar in a large ashtray that contained the butts of two more. ‘Hello, Alec,’ he said, shaking Thorn’s hand. ‘Good of you to come – sorry about the short notice. And this must be the resourceful Mr Seaforth,’ he went on, fixing a look of penetrating enquiry on Thorn’s companion, who had hung back as they’d entered the room, as if overcome by an uncharacteristic shyness now that he was about to meet the most famous Englishman of his generation. Eagerness and then timidity: Thorn was puzzled by the sudden change in Seaforth, who seemed momentarily reluctant to go forward and shake Churchill’s outstretched hand. And then, when he did so, Thorn could have sworn that Seaforth grimaced as if in revulsion at the physical contact. But Churchill didn’t seem to notice, and Thorn realized that it could well be the cigar smoke that was causing Seaforth discomfort. He was well aware how much Seaforth hated tobacco, and the sight of his subordinate’s nauseated expression had been the only redeeming feature for Thorn of Seaforth’s recent inclusion at strategy meetings in the smoke-filled conference room back at HQ. ‘I don’t need you, Thompson,’ said Churchill. For a moment, Thorn had no idea whom the Prime Minister was talking to, until he turned to his right and realized that another man was present in the room. It was Walter Thompson, Churchill’s personal bodyguard, sitting like a waxwork in the corner, tall and ramrod straight. Without a word, Thompson went out and closed the door behind him. ‘Drink?’ asked Churchill, crossing to a side table and mixing himself a generous whisky and soda. ‘By God, I need one. I hate being down here with the rest of the trogs, but Thompson and the rest of them insist on it when the bombing gets bad, so I don’t suppose I’ve got too much choice. I’d much prefer to have been up topside watching the battle. Seems like Goering’s thrown everything he’s got at us today, but the brass tell me we’ve weathered the storm so far, at least. You know, I don’t think I’ve been as proud of anyone as I’ve been of our pilots these last few weeks. Tested in the fiery furnace day after day, night after night, and each time they come out ready for action. Extraordinary!’ Churchill looked up, holding out the whisky bottle. Thorn accepted the offer, but Seaforth declined. ‘Not a teetotaller, are you?’ asked Churchill, eyeing Seaforth with a look of distrust. ‘No, sir,’ said Seaforth. ‘I just want to have all my wits about me, that’s all. I’m expecting some difficult questions.’ ‘Are you now?’ said Churchill, raising his eyebrows quizzically as he resumed his seat and waved his visitors to chairs on the other side of the desk. ‘Well, it was certainly an interesting report you sent in,’ he observed, putting on his round-rimmed black reading glasses and examining a document that he’d extracted from a buff-coloured box perched precariously on the corner of the desk. ‘Lots of nuts-and-bolts information, which I like, but most of it saying how well prepared Herr Hitler is for his cross-Channel excursion, which I like rather less. We knew about the heavy build-up of artillery and troops in the Pas-de-Calais, of course, but the number of tanks they’ve converted to amphibious use is an unpleasant surprise, and we’d assumed up to now that most of their landing craft were going to be unpowered.’ ‘They’ve installed BMW aircraft engines on the barges,’ said Seaforth. ‘They seem to work, apparently.’ ‘So I see. Five hundred tanks converted to amphibious use,’ said Churchill, reading from the document. ‘It’s a large number if they can get them across, but that’ll depend on the weather, of course, and who’s in control of the air, and we seem to be holding our own in that department, at least for now, at any rate.’ ‘There are the figures for Luftwaffe air production in the report as well – on the last page,’ said Seaforth, leaning forward, pointing with his finger. ‘Yes,’ said Churchill. ‘Again far higher than we expected. But to be taken with a pinch of salt, I think. Goering would be likely to exaggerate the numbers for his master’s benefit.’ He put down the report, looking at Seaforth over the tops of his glasses as if trying to get the measure of him. ‘Your agent’s report is basically a summary of what was discussed at the last Berghof conference, with a few opinions of his own thrown in for good measure. Is that a fair description, Mr Seaforth?’ ‘He’s verified the facts where he can,’ said Seaforth. ‘But he’s an army man working for General Halder, who’s another army man,’ said Churchill. ‘He’s not going to have inside information about the Luftwaffe.’ ‘He knows one hell of a lot for an ADC, and a recently promoted one at that,’ Thorn observed sourly. It was his first intervention in the conversation. ‘Too good to be true? Is that what you’re saying, Alec?’ asked Churchill, looking at Thorn with interest. ‘Too right I am. The source material was nothing like this before. Now it’s the F?hrer this, the F?hrer that. It’s like we’re sitting round a table with Hitler, listening to him tell us about his war aims.’ ‘My agent didn’t have access before to F?hrer conferences,’ Seaforth said obdurately. ‘Now he does.’ ‘Why’s he helping us?’ asked Churchill. ‘Tell me that.’ ‘Because he hates Hitler,’ said Seaforth. ‘A lot of the general staff do. And he has Jewish relatives – he’s angry about what’s happening over there.’ ‘How well do you know this agent of yours?’ ‘I recruited him personally when I was in Berlin before the war. He felt the same way then – he loved his country but hated where it was going. I have complete confidence in him.’ ‘As do his superiors, judging from his recent promotion,’ observed Churchill caustically. He was silent for a moment, scratching his chin, looking long and hard at the two intelligence officers as if he were about to make a wager and were considering which one of them to place his money on. ‘Betrayal is something I’ve always found hard to understand – even when it’s an act committed for the best of motives,’ he said finally. ‘It’s outside my field of expertise. But we certainly cannot afford to look a gift horse in the mouth, even if we do choose to regard the animal with some healthy scepticism. So, let us assume for a moment that what your agent says is true and that Hitler is ready and determined to come and pay us a visit once he’s got all his forces assembled—’ ‘He thinks Hitler doesn’t want to,’ said Seaforth, interrupting. ‘Thinks!’ Thorn repeated scornfully. ‘Hitler said as much at the conference,’ said Seaforth, leaning forward eagerly. ‘He wants to negotiate—’ ‘A generous peace based broadly on the status quo,’ said Churchill, finishing Seaforth’s sentence by quoting verbatim from the report. ‘And that may well be exactly what he does want,’ he observed equably, picking up his smouldering cigar and leaning back in his chair. ‘The F?hrer thinks he is very cunning, but at bottom the way his mind works is very simple. He’s a racist – he wants to fight Slavs, not Anglo-Saxons. But the point is it doesn’t matter what he wants. We cannot negotiate with the Nazis however many Messerschmitts and submersible tanks they may have lined up against us. Do you remember what I called them when I became Prime Minister four months ago – “a monstrous tyranny, never surpassed in the dark, lamentable catalogue of human crime”?’ Churchill had the gift of an actor – his voice changed, becoming grave and solemn as he recited the line from his speech. But then he smiled, taking another draw on his cigar. ‘Grand words, I know, but the truth. We must defeat Hitler or die in the attempt. There is no hope for any of us otherwise. And so the strength of his invasion force and his wish for peace cannot change our course.’ Abruptly the Prime Minister got to his feet. Thorn nodded his approval of Churchill’s policy, but Seaforth looked as though he had more to say. He opened his mouth to speak, then changed his mind. ‘Thank you, gentlemen. Reports like this one are invaluable,’ said Churchill, tapping the document on his desk. ‘If you get more intelligence like this, I shall want to see you again straight away. Both of you, mind you – I like to hear both points of view. And you can call my private secretary to set up the appointment so we don’t have delays going through the Joint Intelligence Committee – he’ll give you the number outside. My predecessors made a serious mistake in my opinion keeping the Secret Service at arm’s length. It takes a war, I suppose, to inject some sense into government. ‘Goodbye, Alec. Goodbye, Mr Seaforth,’ he said affably, shaking their hands across the desk. ‘Seaforth – an interesting name and not one I’ve heard before,’ he said pensively. ‘Sounds a bit like Steerforth – the seducer of that poor girl in David Copperfield. Came to a bad end, as I recall. A great writer, Dickens, but inclined to be sentimental, which is something we can’t afford to be at present. The stakes are too high; much too high for that.’ III (#ulink_824e4c82-350e-5a9f-8d46-d8c703d369f8) Exactly the same people were present in the great hall of the Berghof as the week before; the same map of Europe was spread out across the table; and Reichsmarschall Goering was wearing the same brighter-than-white uniform with gold epaulettes and buttons and black Iron Cross medals dangling at his throat. He jabbed exultantly at the towns of south-east England with his fat forefinger and listed the damage that the Luftwaffe had inflicted upon them since the last conference. He seemed oblivious to the tight-lipped frigidity of the F?hrer, standing beside him. Head of an air force and he can’t even fit inside an aeroplane. Heydrich smiled for a moment, his thin, pale lips wrinkling in contemptuous amusement at the thought of Goering trying to fit his great bulk inside the narrow cockpit of a Heinkel twin-engined bomber. Once upon a time, Goering had flown, of course – in the last war he had been a fighter ace, the last commander of von Richthofen’s Flying Circus after the Red Baron was killed in action in 1918. But now he was past it, over the hill; unfit for anything useful except to go back home to Carinhall, the ugly, tasteless mansion he’d built for himself in the Schorfheide forest north-east of Berlin and fill his belly full of rich French food while he feasted his bulbous eyes on the old master paintings he’d looted out of Paris when it fell. Heydrich could fly. He hadn’t needed to. He could have stayed behind his desk in Berlin when the war broke out, issuing orders and decrees like other ministers. But instead he’d overcome his fears and learnt because he knew that flying would make him a god, turning in silver arcs through the clouds; insulated by silk and fur against the bitter, outlandish cold; pitting his wits and nerves against an unknown enemy until death took one or the other of them, plucking them from the skies forever. Earlier in the year, he’d flown sixty missions over Norway and France, watching as the panzer divisions below had thrust their shining black armour deep into the heartlands of the enemy, accomplishing in a few short weeks what the German army had failed to do in five years of fighting during the last war. And why? What had changed to make this possible? The answer was simple. It was the leadership of Adolf Hitler – his energy and power; his extraordinary intelligence and understanding; and yes, his will. He was the one who had made the difference. He had made the soldiers believe in themselves; he had carried them forward to victory. And today the aura of power around the F?hrer was even more striking than usual. Everyone in the room was in uniform except Hitler, who was wearing a black double-breasted suit and a white shirt and tie, as if he were attending a funeral and not a military conference. The F?hrer was always meticulous in his dress, and Heydrich was sure that the suit had been a deliberate decision, meant to emphasize his displeasure at the current progress of the war. Heydrich’s report of Agent D’s short radio message concerning Churchill’s intransigence, which he’d sent to Hitler the previous day, had only increased the F?hrer’s angry gloom. ‘What does it gain us if we bomb all these towns? What does it matter if the population of London goes stark raving mad?’ Hitler broke out in a nervous, angry voice, gesturing with a dismissive wave at the map. ‘That fool Churchill will not give in. He doesn’t care if the bodies are piled ten high in the London streets. You’ve heard him speak. He wants this war. It’s what he always dreamed about. What does it matter that there’s no sense to it; that there’s no justice to it? England can have its empire, but Germany can have nothing. That is what he says. You can’t reason with a man like that. The only thing that would have made a difference is if you had given me air supremacy. And isn’t that what you promised me a week ago, Herr Reichsmarschall? Isn’t it?’ It was a rhetorical question thrown out while Hitler was pausing for breath, and Goering knew better than to respond. Heydrich was secretly impressed by the way Goering stood almost at attention and silently took all that the F?hrer had to throw at him. Hitler was giving full rein to his fury now. He was shouting and beads of sweat stood out on his pale forehead. In a characteristic gesture, he kept brushing the fringe of his falling brown hair back from off his face. ‘If we can’t control the skies, we can’t control the sea. An invasion is a waste of time. Any fool knows that. And so I’m to wait here doing nothing, listening to you telling me about incendiary bombs while Stalin builds more tanks. The Bolsheviks are the enemy, not the British. That is where the panzers must go, that is our destiny,’ Hitler shouted, jamming his finger down on the right side of the map, into the huge red mass of the Soviet Union. ‘I always knew this. I wrote it in my book fifteen years ago. Perhaps you should read it again, Herr Reichsmarschall – refresh your memory. My Struggle, I called it; Mein Kampf. I should have called it My Struggle to Be Heard.’ ‘We will win,’ said Goering, injecting a note of certainty into his voice that Heydrich was sure he didn’t feel. ‘Just a little more time is all we need. And the RAF will be finished. They cannot withstand us; they are on their last legs.’ ‘They are bombing Germany!’ Hitler screamed. ‘That is what they are doing. And you talk like it isn’t happening.’ Hitler took out his handkerchief and mopped his sweating brow. He held hard on to the side of the table, trying to control his breathing. ‘The invasion of England is cancelled, indefinitely postponed – call it what you like. You have all failed,’ he said, looking slowly around at his generals as if he were registering each face for subsequent review. ‘All of you,’ he repeated. His voice was soft but venomous, and the men closest to him instinctively took a step back. ‘Let it be the last time.’ Abruptly he turned and walked away from the table towards the side door by which he had come in. The conference was over. Ten minutes later, Heydrich stood at the top of the entrance steps, watching the leaders of the Third Reich leave the Berghof one by one in their chauffeur-driven black Mercedes-Benz staff cars. In just the last few days summer had turned to autumn, and the canvas umbrellas over the outdoor tables flapped disconsolately in the light breeze that was blowing up from the valley below. It seemed to Heydrich far longer than a week since he had sat with Hitler on the stone terrace, drinking tea in the afternoon sunshine. Looking down the steps, Heydrich remembered the F?hrer standing where he was now, waiting to greet the straight-backed British Prime Minister Neville Chamberlain in the week before the Munich Conference in 1938. Chamberlain had watery eyes and a wispy moustache, and he’d wanted peace in our time. Heydrich remembered afterwards the way Hitler had scornfully described how the Englishman’s hands had trembled when he used the word war. And Chamberlain hadn’t been alone. Lord Halifax, England’s foreign minister then and now, had also wanted to find a peaceful solution to ‘Germany’s legitimate demands’, as he’d called them. Hitler was right – it was Churchill who had changed the rules of the game. The fat man was in love with the sound of his own voice, filling the radio waves with his hatred of Germany and his talk of blood, toil, sweat, and tears. The false briefing paper exaggerating Germany’s preparedness for the invasion of England on which Heydrich had lavished so much time and care had made no difference. D had reported that Churchill wouldn’t back down – the old fool had meant exactly what he’d said in his rabble-rousing speech to the British Parliament back in June: ‘We shall fight on the beaches, we shall fight on the landing grounds, we shall never surrender.’ Fine words, but meaningless when the British Army had left all its heavy weapons on the beach at Dunkirk and their Home Guard was armed with spades and pitchforks. Without Churchill things might be different: sense might prevail. And D’s radio message had contained an idea for how Churchill might be removed from the equation – only a possibility, but certainly one worth exploring. A new door seemed to be opening just as an old one was closing. Heydrich hadn’t mentioned D’s idea in the report that he’d sent to Hitler by courier the day before. It required a face-to-face conversation; it was too sensitive to be put in writing, and besides, Heydrich wanted to ensure it remained a secret between him and the F?hrer. He hesitated as he slowly buttoned his greatcoat and adjusted the peak of his SS cap over his brow. On the face of it, now was a perfect opportunity to see the F?hrer alone. He’d watched all the generals leave. But Hitler might not be receptive to new ideas in his present angry mood – an unscheduled intrusion might only infuriate him more. Yet Heydrich had a solution to offer to the very problem that was causing the F?hrer’s ill humour. He ran the tip of his tongue round the edges of his lips as he weighed the odds, and then, making up his mind, he turned on his heel and re-entered the house. The great hall was empty, so he went on into the pine-panelled dining room and practically collided with the F?hrer’s valet, Heinz Linge. ‘Please tell the F?hrer that I wish to see him,’ said Heydrich. He was nervous and made it sound like an order rather than a request. ‘But the F?hrer is resting, Herr General,’ said Linge, who was under instructions to take orders from no one except his master. ‘The conference has ended. Everyone has left.’ ‘Tell the F?hrer that that is why I am here,’ said Heydrich, standing his ground. ‘Because of what was discussed at the conference. I have something important to tell him. I need to see him urgently.’ ‘Something that can’t wait. But something that couldn’t be said before in front of your colleagues. You intrigue me, Reinhard.’ Hitler had appeared silently behind his valet in the doorway, standing with his hands behind his back, but Heydrich was reassured to see that the F?hrer was smiling and appeared to have entirely shaken off his earlier irritation. He’d changed into a simple white military jacket, the same colour as Goering’s but otherwise entirely unlike the Reichsmarschall’s ridiculously flamboyant uniform. ‘Come, let us go out,’ he said. ‘We can walk together and enjoy the view down over the valley, and you can tell me what it is that is so urgent.’ They set off, walking side by side along the wooded path that led from the Berghof to Hitler’s teahouse on the Mooslahnerkopf hill, with the F?hrer’s Alsatian dog bounding along in front of them. Heydrich knew that this was one of Hitler’s favourite walks – he went to the teahouse almost every day when he was at the Berghof, and Heydrich had accompanied him there on several occasions, but never alone like now. It felt awkward to be walking casually with the supreme leader, and Heydrich watched his pace and walked with a slight stoop to ensure that Hitler wasn’t aware of his height advantage. There was a cold grip in the air, but no clouds in the pale blue sky. To their right, the trees were laden with golden leaves turning to red before they fell, and to their left the spires and roofs of the small resort town of Berchtesgaden were clearly visible spread out across the valley floor three thousand feet below. All around, the mountains of the Bavarian Alps towered above their heads. Heydrich instinctively understood why Hitler loved this place and had chosen to make it his home. They were in the very heart of the Reich. There was an elemental energy in the air, in the vista, that reminded Heydrich of Caspar Friedrich’s painting, The Wanderer Above the Sea of Mists. Heydrich liked beauty – he could create it himself at home in the evenings when he stood at the window of his study with his violin, playing the Haydn sonatas that he’d learnt from his father when he was a boy. He understood it just as he understood the web of complex emotions that motivated the actions of his fellow human beings; but his understanding was clinical, an entirely cerebral analysis. Heydrich had no capacity for empathy whatsoever and, like his leader, he stood apart, utterly unmoved by the suffering of others. All that mattered to him was the use and pursuit of power. They walked in silence, with Heydrich waiting for Hitler to open the conversation. The wind had died down and their footsteps on the hard ground were the only sound, apart from the tap of Hitler’s walking stick. The dog had gone on ahead. Soon they reached the point where the path bent out from under the trees, providing a panoramic viewing point. Hitler sat on the wooden bench looking out over the railings, and Heydrich followed suit. ‘I never get tired of this place,’ Hitler said meditatively. ‘I have tried to paint it several times from different angles, but it is too vast, too much a theatre in the round for me to capture on a canvas. Its essence escapes me.’ ‘They say that Charlemagne sleeps under that mountain,’ said Heydrich, pointing across the valley to the majestic Untersberg, which reared up to a distant snow-capped peak thousands of feet above them, barring the way into Austria. ‘And they say that Jesus is the son of God,’ said Hitler tartly. ‘Why do you talk to me of Charlemagne? He’s been dead a thousand years.’ The riposte was typical of the F?hrer – always challenging those he was with, refusing to relax. But Heydrich was ready with his answer. ‘Because he did what you did,’ he said. ‘Charlemagne united the Volk; he made a Reich just like you have done. He had the will and the vision and the power to accomplish his mission. Men like you come rarely. They can change history, but there are always spoilers like Churchill who stand in their way, trying to destroy their work.’ ‘And without Churchill the British would make peace. Is that what you are trying to say?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘Well, you are probably right,’ said Hitler, nodding. ‘This war makes no sense for them and none for us. It’s like I have always said – I am England’s friend. There is room for them in the world and room for us too. We are all Aryans. But Churchill will not listen. He is the Bolsheviks’ greatest ally. I am sure Stalin has a picture of fat Winston in his bedroom in Moscow and that he kisses it with his filthy icons at night.’ Hitler’s sudden harsh laughter cut the air before he abruptly resumed the quiet, serious voice with which he had been speaking before. ‘What is it you are trying to tell me, Reinhard?’ he asked. ‘Don’t talk in riddles.’ Heydrich took a deep breath of the cold mountain air. He felt his heart beating hard under his uniform and a sense of vertigo rising through his body that didn’t come from their elevated position. He knew instinctively that this was his opportunity. With the credit for Churchill’s assassination, he could be Hitler’s deputy. With England out of the war, he would have succeeded where Goering and the generals and admirals had failed. ‘I think I can solve the problem,’ he said quietly. ‘I think I can remove Churchill from the equation.’ ‘Kill him, you mean? How are you going to do that?’ ‘As you know, I received a radio message from our agent yesterday. What I didn’t mention in my report is that he saw Churchill in person, and he seems to think that if he’s summoned to see Churchill again, then there might be an opportunity. I don’t know the details, obviously – it was a very short message.’ ‘Well, get the details.’ Hitler snapped out the order. He got up from the bench, smoothing the crease of his black trousers into place, and walked over to the railings, standing with his back to Heydrich and looking out towards the mountains, drumming his fingers on the wood. After a moment, he turned around. ‘We must not get ahead of ourselves,’ he said slowly. ‘I need to know whether this is a harebrained scheme or a real chance to eliminate Churchill once and for all. We don’t want to throw away our best intelligence asset on a thousand-to-one bet. But if it can be done, then let it be done.’ Hitler rubbed his hands together, a characteristic gesture when he was excited. He smiled, exposing his teeth, and his blue eyes glowed. ‘This is the best idea I have heard in a long time. The worms will have a feast when Churchill’s fat body goes underground. But you must be quick in finding out what is possible, you understand? East is where we must go. And before next year is too far advanced; before Stalin is ready for us. We must give our troops enough time – I have no intention to be another Napoleon, freezing to death in the Moscow cold.’ ‘You can count on me,’ said Heydrich, getting up from his seat and standing to attention opposite Hitler, the image of a loyal soldier. ‘I hope so,’ said Hitler, looking searchingly at his subordinate. ‘We are playing for high stakes. Do not let me down, Reinhard.’ Hitler whistled and the dog came running up through the trees. ‘We will go back now,’ he said, turning towards the Berghof. ‘You have work to do. But next time you come, we will walk all the way to my teahouse. The view from the Mooslahnerkopf is excellent, even better than from here. And you can tell me more about this opportunity.’ Hitler smiled as he repeated Heydrich’s word. ‘I shall look forward to it.’ There was a spring in Hitler’s step now as he walked, and he hummed a tune under his breath. They rounded a corner and, looking up, Heydrich caught sight of the Eagle’s Nest, the retreat built for the F?hrer by the party faithful on a ridge at the top of the Kehlstein Mountain, three thousand feet above the Berghof. Thirty million Reichsmarks, five tunnels, and an elevator – an engineering miracle – yet Hitler hardly ever went there, preferring his small teahouse on the Mooslahnerkopf Hill. Heydrich smiled, thinking of the wasted effort. Results were what mattered; they were what led to advancement up the ladder of power. And now finally he believed he held the keys to the citadel dangling in his hand. They parted in the hall. The map had been cleared away and the oak table moved back against the wall. It was as if the conference had never happened. Heydrich raised his arm in salute and felt Hitler’s pale blue eyes fixed upon him again, boring into his soul, before the F?hrer turned and walked away, releasing him back into the world. IV (#ulink_4d3446c9-18c9-5806-81a6-1755107a527b) They sat restlessly around the long table arranged in a kind of hierarchical order, with the least powerful among them exposed to the wintry draught by the door and the most important positioned closest to C’s empty chair and the fire behind it, which had died down to a black, smoky residue of itself in the last half-hour. There was no coal left in the scuttle, and nobody had volunteered to descend the seven flights of stairs to fetch more from the store in the basement. It was ten in the morning outside, but inside it might as well have been the dead of night. The thick blackout curtains were kept permanently in place in Con 1, as this room was known – God knows why, as there were no other conference rooms in the building – and the only illumination came from two milky-white electric globes hanging by rusty metal chains from the ceiling overhead. Up until yesterday there had been three of these lights, but the one nearest the door had given up the ghost during the previous night’s air raid and Jarvis, the caretaker, had not yet got round to replacing it. Far too busy ministering to C’s ceaseless stream of demands, thought Seaforth with wry amusement. By long-hallowed custom, the head of MI6 was always known by the single letter C – short for chief, Seaforth supposed. And even though he hadn’t been in the job that long, this C was already notorious for his enjoyment of life’s luxuries: the best Havana cigars; malt whisky brewed in freezing conditions on faraway Hebridean atolls; pretty girls in the bar at the Savoy. Not that Jarvis was likely to be providing them, thought Seaforth, glancing across at the bent, skeletal figure of the caretaker standing over by the half-open door. Jarvis was clad as always in the same grey overall that reached down to just below his arthritic knees. Seaforth had never seen him wearing anything else – the old man would have seemed naked in a suit and tie. Service rumour had it that Jarvis had fought as a non-commissioned officer in the Boer War and killed five of the enemy with his bare hands during the relief of Mafeking, but Seaforth had no way of knowing if this was true, as Jarvis made a point of never discussing his personal history. He’d been at HQ longer than any of the current occupants or indeed most of their predecessors and had over the years become a fixture of the place, like the soot-stained walls and the ubiquitous smell of cheap disinfectant. Seaforth had only recently been permitted to join these meetings of the top brass, and he knew that if Thorn had had his way, he would still be sitting marooned in his tiny windowless office at the back of the building. But C had overruled Seaforth’s boss in this as in numerous other matters, and now Seaforth sat two chairs up from the door, three chairs away from Thorn, and four away from C’s empty seat, savouring his position as an up-and-coming man. With a sigh of contentment, he ran his hands slowly through the mane of his thick, dark hair and stretched out his long, athletic legs under the table, rocking slowly back on his straight-backed chair, expertly keeping his balance. Like everyone else in the room, he was working harder than ever, existing on small amounts of sleep snatched between air raids; but unlike them, he managed somehow to look healthy and rested, his good looks enhanced if anything by the faint thin lines that had recently begun to crease his brow. The only blemish on his day so far was the cigarette smoke. It hung in a thick, blue-grey cloud in the unventilated room, blending with the fumes from the dying fire, and clung to Seaforth’s suit, making his eyes water. He hated cigarettes – the poor man’s narcotic. They reminded him of home, of labourers coughing in the gloomy public houses after work, drowning their sorrows in watered-down beer. He looked round the room at his fellow spies sucking greedily on their John Player’s Navy Cut and Senior Service and did his best to conceal his disgust. C’s cigars were different – a symbol of his power, like the thick Turkish carpet that began at the threshold of his office in the next-door building or the slow, careful way in which he spoke, the perfectly rounded vowels enunciated in his aristocratic, Eton-educated voice. C was old school, but old school with a new broom, ready to give the young generation its head. Not like Thorn with his Oxford University tie and his visceral suspicion of anyone who hadn’t been to a public school. As far as Seaforth was concerned, the last war had been about sweeping away men like Thorn, but so far, at least, Thorn didn’t seem to have got the message. To hell with Thorn, Seaforth thought. Unlike Thorn, he was here on merit – because he’d been able to produce intelligence out of Germany that the rest of the pathetic pen pushers in this room could only dream of, and his recent summons to Churchill’s bunker had sealed his advancement to the top table. And there wasn’t one damned thing that Thorn could do about it. Seaforth grinned, thinking of the way Thorn hadn’t said one word to him on the walk back through St James’s Park, just stared down at his feet as if he were thinking of putting an end to it all – which would be no loss to the Secret Service, Seaforth thought. Alec Thorn had become an encumbrance that MI6 could most certainly do without. Over by the door, Jarvis cleared his throat. ‘’E’s coming,’ he announced in a thin, wheezing voice, and seconds later C entered the room, dressed in a green tweed suit and a red bow tie. He was a tall, impressive figure, possessed of a natural authority and an air of resolution intensified by the piercing blue of his eyes. They were a tool that C knew how to use to his advantage. ‘Look a man in the eye, and if he shrinks, then ten to one he’s a bounder,’ was one of the chief’s favourite adages. C was nearly five years Thorn’s senior, but looking at the two of them, chief and deputy chief, sitting side by side at the end of the table, Seaforth thought that Thorn looked far and away the older man. He was careworn, with worry lines etched deep into his wide forehead and thinning grey hair receding from a rapidly spreading tonsure on his crown. And he sat bent over in his chair, alternately turning his filterless cigarette over in his fingers and then tapping its fiery end against the overflowing ashtray in front of him. His suit was worn and the edges of his shirt collar were frayed. Everything about him contrasted with the dapper, handsome figure of C on his left. It wasn’t hard to see why Whitehall had picked C for the job when the old chief had been given his marching orders three years before. ‘All present and correct,’ said C, glancing affably round the table. ‘Now we can’t be too long today, I’m afraid. I’ve got to be at the Admiralty by twelve for one of their invasion conclaves. I assume everyone’s seen young Seaforth’s latest intelligence report about the German plans – the one that was circulated three days ago?’ he asked, waving a piece of densely typewritten paper with ‘Top Secret’ stamped across the top. ‘Good. Well, it’s pure gold as usual. Winston’s delighted with the quality of the intelligence, apparently, although not so happy with what the Nazis have got pointed at us across the Channel. Did he say anything about the situation when you saw him, anything you can share with us?’ he asked, turning to his deputy. Everyone else had their attention fixed on Thorn too. The whole country was jittery about the threat of the invasion, and the people in the room had access to privileged information about how real the threat actually was. A week earlier, GHQ had sent out the code word ‘Cromwell,’ meaning ‘invasion imminent,’ to all southern and eastern commands. Church bells had been rung – the agreed signal for an invasion – and widespread panic had ensued. ‘The PM doesn’t see how they can invade without air supremacy, and they’re a long way from having that,’ said Thorn. ‘He says we’re going to fight to the death even if they do come, but we already know that. Still, it was inspiring to hear it from him first-hand.’ ‘I’m sure it was. Must have been an experience for you too, young Seaforth. Not every day an officer of your rank gets summoned to an audience with the Pope. But, as we all know, the PM likes to get his information first-hand and you’re the one providing it this time, so full credit to you,’ said C, lightly clapping his hands for a moment. Everyone joined in except Thorn, who looked stonily ahead, keeping his eyes fixed on a photograph of Neville Chamberlain on the opposite wall that no one had got round to replacing since Chamberlain had resigned the premiership back in May after the Norwegian disaster. ‘And what we need now is more of the same,’ C went on. ‘All the powers that be want from us is news of when the bastards are coming and what they’re bringing with them, and Seaforth’s man is giving us exactly that – and on a regular basis.’ ‘Yes, pretty convenient, isn’t it?’ Thorn said softly. ‘What, you don’t trust the source, Alec?’ C asked sharply, turning to his deputy. ‘Well, he’s been right every time up until now, you know – about the build-up of the expeditionary force, about troop movements, about bombing objectives.’ ‘Except for when the Luftwaffe switched their attention from the aerodromes to London. He didn’t tell us about that, did he? Might have spoilt the surprise,’ said Thorn, whose doubts about the authenticity of Seaforth’s intelligence had mushroomed in the three days since their visit to Churchill’s bunker. ‘Well, there really wasn’t time for that, was there?’ said C equably. ‘The Germans were provoked into bombing London by us bombing Berlin. Stupid fools! Winston tricked them. The RAF couldn’t have withstood it much longer if the Luftwaffe had carried on attacking planes rather than people, or at least that’s what I’ve heard on the grapevine. There were just not enough Spitfires to go round. Instead Goering’s given them a chance to catch their breath and reinforce.’ ‘You asked me a question,’ said Thorn, looking C in the eye and acting as though he hadn’t heard anything C had just said. ‘And here’s my answer: No, I don’t trust the source, and I don’t buy the idea that his access has improved because he’s just been promoted. It’s too damned convenient if you ask me.’ ‘But people get promoted in wartime, Alec,’ C said smoothly. ‘You should know that – it’s one of the facts of life.’ ‘I know it is. And not just in Berlin, either,’ said Thorn, making no effort to disguise his meaning as he darted a furious glance down the table at Seaforth and angrily ground out his cigarette in the overflowing ashtray. C watched his deputy carefully for a moment and then began to speak again. ‘So, moving on, our agent tells us that Hitler’s ordered a short delay to Operation Sea Lion while the expeditionary force is expanded and the rest of the heavy armour is brought up to the coast,’ he said, holding up Seaforth’s briefing paper again. ‘So this is what I need, gentlemen: reliable information about what’s actually happening on the ground – in Belgium, in France, all the way round to bloody Scandinavia. Soldiers practising amphibious landings; sailors kissing their sweethearts goodbye … you know what I’m talking about. We need to fill in the blanks. And quickly, gentlemen, quickly.’ C paused, glancing around the table, but no one spoke. Jarvis, standing behind his boss’s chair, darted forward and filled up C’s glass from a decanter of cloudy water. ‘All right, then,’ said C. ‘Let’s get to work. Is there anything else?’ ‘We’ve had several decodes in this morning,’ said Hargreaves, a small bespectacled man sitting opposite Seaforth who was in charge of liaison with the boffins, as the communications branch of the Secret Service was euphemistically known. He had thick grey eyebrows that incongruously matched his grey woollen cardigan. ‘One of them’s interesting – it’s an intercept from yesterday. It’s quite short: “Provide detailed written report. What are the chances of success? C.” Seems like it’s someone called C somewhere in Germany who’s communicating with an agent here in England, although apparently there’s no way of pinpointing the receiver’s location without more messages. They’re checking to see if there are any other messages that have come in up to now using the same code, although it could well be the agent is using a different code to communicate back to Germany. That’s an extra precaution they take sometimes. I’ll let you know what they come up with.’ ‘Someone pretending to be me,’ said C with a hollow laugh. ‘I’m flattered. Well, we all know that the Abwehr’s been dropping spies on parachutes and landing them from U-boats all over the place this year. But they’re in a rush – none of the agents are well trained, and some of them can’t even speak proper English from what I’ve heard. MI5 catches up with them all in a few days, and I believe they’ve even turned one or two, so I can’t imagine this one’s going to be any different.’ ‘Except that most of them don’t have radios,’ said Thorn. ‘Can I see that?’ he asked, leaning forward to take the piece of paper that the small man had just read from. ‘Well, thank you, Hargreaves,’ said C after a moment, with a glance of slight irritation at his deputy, who was continuing to turn the paper over in his hand. ‘Like I said, I’m sure MI5 will deal with the problem. Now, let’s get to work. Alec, you stay behind. I need to pick your brains for a moment.’ C stared ahead with a fixed smile as the people around him got up from their chairs, gathered their papers together, and headed for the door. Once it was closed and the sound of voices had disappeared down the corridor, C turned to Thorn. ‘This has got to stop, Alec, you hear me? You and Seaforth have got to work together—’ ‘Not together,’ interrupted Thorn angrily. ‘He works for me, in case you’ve forgotten. I’m his section chief, although you’d never know it to hear him talk.’ ‘All right, he works for you. But he also works for me and for the PM and for the good of this dangerously imperilled country, and his agent in Berlin is producing intelligence product of a quality that we haven’t seen out of Nazi Germany in years. And just when we need it the most …’ ‘Exactly,’ said Thorn, banging his fist on the table. ‘Doesn’t that make you suspicious?’ ‘No,’ said C. ‘Because it’s corroborated by other reports. And by what happens after Seaforth receives the intelligence. His agent says they aren’t going to invade in the next two weeks and they don’t. He says they’re about to station heavy artillery across the strait from Dover and that’s exactly what they do. Yes, treating what we get with caution is healthy, but refusing to use it is stupid. Yes, stupid, Alec,’ said C, holding up his hand to ward off Thorn’s protest. ‘You know how Whitehall used to treat us before Winston took over – like the last man on the bloody totem pole. And now we’re given everything we want. More money; more agents; more access. You’ve seen the change in attitude yourself when you go and see the old man.’ ‘It’s not me he wants to see any more; it’s Seaforth,’ Thorn said irritably. ‘I sat at the back of the room three days ago saying sweet Fanny Adams while Churchill practically ate out of the little runt’s hand. You should have seen it.’ ‘And you’ll just have to bloody well put up with it. Of course the boy’s ambitious – he probably wants your job. But that’s not a bad thing. We need youth and energy if we’re going to win this war. Most of those RAF pilots who’ve saved our necks up to now are barely out of school, and it doesn’t matter what school they went to, either, or whether their parents are in trade if they can shoot down Junkers and Heinkels before they drop their bombs,’ he added with a sharp look at his deputy. ‘Well, it’s easy for you to say,’ said Thorn sourly. ‘You’re the one in charge.’ ‘And I know what you’re thinking – you’re the one who should be sitting where I am now,’ C shot back. ‘Well, perhaps you should. You were the crown prince, weren’t you? Albert’s heir anointed, with more years of service under your belt than anyone in the building except old Jarvis? But then when it came to it, Whitehall didn’t agree, did they? They chose me instead of you. I wonder why. Do you think it was maybe because they’d had enough of Albert Morrison’s non-stop navel-gazing? You and he were so obsessed with searching for your elusive mole inside the Service that you ended up doing nothing else. Morale was at rock bottom, intelligence production was down every year – we were in danger of being shut down. And look at us now, riding the crest of the wave. And that’s thanks in good part to young Seaforth. So get off his back, Alec, you hear me? I won’t stand for any more trouble from you where he’s involved.’ C got up from his chair without waiting for an answer and headed for the door. Left alone, Thorn glanced down at the decoded radio message that he’d taken from Hargreaves during the meeting: ‘Provide detailed written report. What are the chances of success? C.’ Asking for a written report implied that the agent had a means of sending a document back to Germany. But how? There was something about the decode that bothered Thorn, some scrap of memory tickling at the back of his mind that he couldn’t put his finger on. Maybe it was nothing, but he needed to be sure. Carefully, Thorn folded the paper and tucked it into the inside pocket of his jacket. He’d go and ask Albert about it. That’s what he’d do. Albert was no fool, whatever C liked to say. It was bloody stupid the way he’d been put out to grass since his retirement with all he knew about the Nazis. Thorn rubbed his hands, pleased with his decision. It was a long time since he’d seen his old chief and even longer since he’d seen Ava. A visit was overdue. PART ONE (#ulink_391e9c87-c09b-5306-b4f1-27ecfe5a8272) CHAPTER 1 (#ulink_fd9b5705-3063-5fe8-acdf-4b9ddba03f5a) Albert stood waiting at the bus stop for a full half-hour before he gave up. He’d have taken a taxi if he’d had the chance, but the only ones that passed were already taken. He cursed the driver that had brought him over from Battersea and refused to wait – a stupid little man who’d gone the longer way deliberately just so he could charge a higher fare. The only choice now was the Underground. It was getting late and Albert knew he should have bitten the bullet and taken the Tube earlier, but he had delayed because he hated it below ground. He always had. It was why he made his daughter so angry, refusing to go down in the basement with the rest of his neighbours at Gloucester Mansions during air raids until she’d started coming round and forcing him. Ever since the last war, he’d had nightmares about being buried alive. He didn’t want it to happen even after he was dead, and he’d left strict instructions in his will that he was to be cremated. He’d even made Bertram swear an oath to carry out his wishes, and Bertie, not Ava, was his executor. Albert was no fool. He knew that his son-in-law was never going to set the world on fire, but he’d do what he was told. Not like his daughter, Ava, who always thought she knew best. She’d abandoned him just when he’d needed her most – after her mother died and he’d been forced out of HQ and his world had come tumbling down on him like an avalanche of broken rocks. Buried alive … Albert was claustrophobic, chronically claustrophobic, and now he had no choice but to confront his fears. He couldn’t stay where he was, waiting for darkness and the German bombers to appear overhead, and besides, he was convinced he was being watched. He was a sitting duck out here in the open; he’d be much better off below among the crowds sheltering on the platforms and the stairs, even though his hands shook and his heart thumped at the prospect of being pursued through the subterranean passages under the flickering lights, stepping over the shelterers, tripping on their possessions until at last he fell. Unless his imagination was playing tricks on him, of course, and there was no one observing him from across the street or around the corner, waiting for the chance to strike. God knows it was possible. The sensation that he was being watched was just that, a sixth sense, nothing more. He hadn’t actually seen anything suspicious since he got out of the taxi. Once upon a time, he would have known how to secure his position; how to find out for sure if anyone was there. Thirty years earlier, in another lifetime, he had been an agent himself, out in the field in Austria-Hungary and the Kaiser’s Germany, with a mission to scent out war plans and assess military intentions in the years before Sarajevo, before the old order crumbled and fell to the ground. His language skills had qualified him – he was fluent in German – and as a young man he had been quick on his feet and clever with people. He’d known how to look after himself in a hostile environment – how to check for telltale shapes in the shadows, how to tell innocent from purposeful footsteps, how to double back on himself at the critical moment of a pursuit. But it was all too long ago: he’d spent too many years since then sitting behind a desk reading the reports of other agents to know how to survive as one himself, so he would just have to trust to luck and hope that his anxiety was the product of an old man’s overactive imagination. After all, wasn’t that what Ava said when he worried too much about his health? Reluctantly, he crossed the road and joined the straggling queue of people who were heading down the concrete steps into the Underground. They were a ragtag lot, these refugees from the bombing, Albert thought. Whole families with blankets and pillows and portable stoves and in one case even a wind-up gramophone, all desperate to get below and claim the best pitches until every inch of platform space was taken and latecomers had to sleep as best they could, sitting up on the winding stairs or flattened against the walls in the narrow corridors. All of them crammed in together like sardines because they thought they’d be safe, except that that was an illusion. Albert knew that even if they didn’t. Only the day before a heavy bomb had fallen on Marble Arch station, rupturing the water mains and fracturing the gas pipes. Seven people had died, enduring horrible deaths that didn’t bear thinking about, buried under piles of broken masonry, slowly drowning in sewage and seeping water, choking on the dust and gas. And the Tube would be hit again. It was only a matter of time. Nowhere was safe any more in this God-forsaken city. Albert bought his ticket and picked his way down the stairs to the westbound platform, holding his nose against the stench of the overflowing toilets in the booking hall. And down below it was even worse, with the stink of hundreds of unwashed bodies crammed together in the fetid, airless atmosphere. The heat was extraordinary after the cold outside; some of the men were stripped to the waist, and most of the children were half naked. And the noise too was overwhelming. People were singing and shouting; a few were even playing mouth organs and beating on home-made drums. Albert was astonished by their cheerfulness inside this living hell. At least the overpowering assault on his senses meant that he no longer had the sensation of being followed. Someone could have been right on his shoulder and he would have neither known nor cared. All he wanted to do was get on a train and escape. Slowly and laboriously, concentrating only on remaining upright, Albert picked his way between the shelterers and their possessions – filthy mattresses and battered suitcases, several that were serving as beds for tiny babies – until he reached the edge of the platform, where he waited nervously for his train, staring down at the columns of mice running this way and that between the tracks. None of the shelterers seemed to be paying any attention to the rule that only passengers could stand in front of the white line painted eight feet from the platform edge, and when the westbound train finally arrived, there was a further delay while it waited in the tunnel as a team of London Passenger Transport Board officers went up and down the platform with sticks, pushing back the stray feet and arms that were overhanging the line. Finally the train doors closed and Albert slumped back in his seat, exhausted by his ordeal. All this for a wasted journey, he thought bitterly, unless the message he’d left got through, and even then it might be too late. No one took him seriously any more at HQ except Alec. He knew that. He was yesterday’s man, and his fears were yesterday’s news. He closed his eyes for a moment, lulled by the noise of the train, and then came wide awake again, starting up from his seat. Someone was touching him, feeling at his neck, feeling for that point where a man could be killed with a single chop of the hand. But when he turned around, he saw nothing – just people getting on and off at Victoria, brushing against him as they passed. He got out at Sloane Square and walked down to the river. A few cars and bicycles passed him by, but once again there were no taxis and the only bus he saw was going in the opposite direction. Albert looked up at the passengers’ anxious faces behind the meshed-over windows and wished he were home. He was too old for this, he thought as he stumbled and almost fell over a green hose twisting like a snake across the pavement. Glancing to his left, he saw its nozzle lying useless in the front garden of a half-destroyed Victorian house – a casualty of the previous night’s bombing. It had been sliced down the middle by a direct hit. Upstairs, the front wall had been blown away and an unmade bed and an open wardrobe hung on the edge of what was left of the sagging floor, like an unlit film set for a cheap movie, while at the back a full-length mahogany mirror swung gently to and fro in the breeze, creaking on its hinges but yielding no reflection, as all its glass was gone, shattered into a million silver fragments that glistened like raindrops on the dark blue carpet. But on either side of this scene of devastation, the other houses in the terrace were all untouched – rows of placid doors and windows, even a smoking chimney or two. Albert didn’t need reminding that this war was random in its choice of victims, the destruction it wrought entirely indiscriminate and unpredictable. He turned away. He’d seen worse, far worse, in France and Belgium twenty-five years before – severed limbs and bloated soldiers’ bodies sinking in the oozing mud. But that had been when war was somewhere else, fought by soldiers in foreign places, not here in London, falling in a steel rain from the moonlit sky night after night, killing and maiming defenceless women and children as they trembled in inadequate shelters. Two children hurried by, a girl and boy tightly holding hands with gas masks in Mickey Mouse satchels bouncing on their backs. There’d been no gas yet, but there would be. Albert was sure of it. Because gas was the worst. Shutting his eyes for a moment, he remembered the mustard gas attacks he’d endured with his company on the Ypres Salient in 1915 – the blinded, dying men with blistered yellow skin struggling to breathe, whispering for their mothers. Beyond hope or consolation. Hitler had been gassed too, on the Western Front in 1918. Albert had read the intelligence reports; he knew everything there was to know and more about the Austrian corporal and his gang of murderous henchmen. All through the Thirties he’d warned Whitehall about them, but no one had listened. They’d all been obsessed with Stalin and the creeping threat of Communism, and where had that got them? A voice crying in the wilderness – that was how the years of his career seemed to Albert now. Warnings, endless unheeded warnings, about Nazis and traitors and the need for more money. It hadn’t been what they’d wanted to hear. They’d called him C to his face and Cassandra behind his back, and then, when the opportunity had come, they’d stabbed him in the back and got rid of him – sent him out to pasture like a broken-down old carthorse with a B-level Civil Service pension and a gold watch engraved with their thanks. Thanks! All those years of service to his king and country and he hadn’t even come away with a knighthood. Not like his predecessors or the new man they’d brought in from the Navy to replace him. Albert halted in the middle of Chelsea Bridge, gazing down into the murky depths of the slow-flowing river below his feet. He thought of all he had to offer, all his accumulated knowledge and years of experience, and realized with sudden insight that none of it mattered. No one was interested in what he had to say. He had no friends. Bertram was interested only in his money, and Alec hadn’t been round in months – until today, and that wasn’t a social call. He was good for nothing now. The only person who cared a jot about whether he lived or died was his daughter, and she’d be better off without him. The Luftwaffe would be doing him a favour if they got him with one of their bombs or a piece of shrapnel through the neck. Or perhaps he should just throw himself into the dark water and put an end to it all, right now. But Albert had no sooner thought of jumping than he pushed himself violently back from the white iron parapet and into the road, where an air raid warden on a bicycle had to swerve hard to avoid a collision. ‘Mind where you’re bloody going,’ the man shouted as he remounted. ‘You’d better take shelter, you know,’ he added in a more kindly voice. ‘Wireless says they’re over the coast already. You’ll hear the siren soon.’ Albert nodded, watching the man ride away. He was frightened now, and his hands were shaking. He looked across the river towards the bomb-blasted trees in Battersea Park. There were anti-aircraft guns in there that the Germans had tried to target the previous week, and overhead a silver-grey barrage balloon swam in the air like a strange airborne elephant, its wires a last defence against the incoming bombers. Leaving the bridge behind, Albert walked down the road past the towers of Battersea Power Station on his left sticking up like chalk-white fingers into the evening sky. Looking around, he realized he was alone. The street was silent, but the air was still and heavy, weighing him down so that he found it hard to put one foot in front of the other. He listened to the sound of his footsteps on the sidewalk and once more sensed an echo coming at him from behind. He turned and looked back, but there was nothing, just the grey outline of the curving suspension cables of the bridge. It had to be a trick of the senses, like the way in which shadows seemed to be moving under the trees on his right. The park seemed closer than it had before, reaching out towards him. The wrought-iron railings that had marked its borders had been removed the previous year for melting down to help the war effort, and Albert didn’t think he’d ever get used to the change. He turned the corner into Prince of Wales Drive. Now he couldn’t get it out of his head that he was being followed. Perhaps it was some ne’er-do-well looking to attack vulnerable passers-by and steal their wallets. Rumour had it that all the London parks were infested with such people, particularly since police resources had become stretched to the limit by the bombing. Albert willed himself not to run. In the night men were like animals – to show fear was to invite attack. A dog barked somewhere out of sight, and as if in response, the air-raid siren began to wail – its agonizing cry undulating up and down through octaves of pain, building to a despairing scream at the end before it stopped abruptly and then started again. And suddenly people were running in the street, materializing as if from nowhere, and the park sprang to life as the white searchlights camouflaged in the bushes shot their beams high into the sky, crisscrossing one another as they searched for the as-yet-invisible incoming planes. Albert had his key in his hand. In a moment he’d be home. He always felt safe inside his flat; he didn’t need to take shelter, cowering in the basement with his neighbours. It was people that unnerved him, not bombs. Everything was going to be all right. With a surge of relief he pushed open the heavy front door of his building and was halfway over the threshold when he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder and the muzzle of a gun thrust into the small of his back, propelling him forward into the hall and up the stairs towards his empty flat. Ava went and got her coat as soon as she heard the siren. She knew that her father would ignore it just as he’d done before, sitting alone in his flat among the tottering piles of books, peering at old papers in the candlelight while the bombers passed overhead and the ack-ack shells burst like useless white fireworks in the sky all around them. Perhaps he was right and his neighbours huddled in the basement were wrong – perhaps Gloucester Mansions would come through the war untouched while all the surrounding buildings were blown apart. But she couldn’t take the risk. She couldn’t accept the responsibility for him not taking shelter, so she set out across Battersea with her torch, heading for the park. She kept her eyes fixed on the sidewalk as she walked, hunching her shoulders against the cold, trying to ignore the first spatterings of rain on her face. The wailing siren had done its work, destroying her fragile self-possession, and she cursed her father under her breath as she walked. Always demanding, always complaining, expecting her to minister to his every need and yet giving nothing back. She couldn’t remember when he had last asked her a question about herself. He just seemed to assume that she would always be there, cooking for him, darning his socks, taking over her mother’s duties when the poor woman had inconsiderately upped and died four years earlier. The doctor had said it was her heart, but Ava sometimes thought that it was her father who’d killed his wife with his endless demands. At the very least, he’d given her nothing to live for. But she hadn’t stayed at home. Instead she’d married the doctor who wrote her mother’s death certificate. She didn’t love Bertram Brive, wasn’t attracted by his portly figure and thick-featured face at all, in fact, but she’d jumped at his proposal when he’d awkwardly popped the question over tea and cake across a rickety table at the back of the Lyons Corner House on Coventry Street one Sunday afternoon. He was her passport to a new life away from her father, or so she’d thought. She’d wished Bertram’s surgery were a little further than three streets away from her old home, but she’d hoped that in a few years they might move – across the river into Chelsea, perhaps, where the people were better off and there was more money to be made from general practice. Except it hadn’t worked out that way. For some reason, Bertram didn’t seem able to get ahead. Quite the opposite in fact. He had debts, spiralling debts that he tried to conceal from her by locking all his papers inside the bureau in the sitting room of their tiny flat. And his practice was suffering just when he needed to work harder. He was heavy and humourless and lacked the bedside manner that was so crucial to inspiring confidence in patients; but what made it worse was that he didn’t seem to want to try, except with his father-in-law, who’d become far and away Bertram’s most lucrative patient in the last year or two. Albert had embraced a new career as a professional hypochondriac since his retirement from the job in the City that he’d always refused to tell anyone anything about. Ava smiled bitterly at the irony: her marriage had only served to make her more beholden to her father than ever before. He telephoned day and night, but never to say anything significant. He’d lost this, he needed that; he was feeling pain or he wasn’t feeling anything at all. It was all a means of controlling her, she felt: a slow revenge for having left him to marry Bertram. He wasn’t really worried about his health; he’d take shelter when the bombers came over, if that was the case. And in her heart she believed that his interest in Bertram was just another way of hurting her, of making her jealous. The two men had nothing in common, yet her father had Bertram round there day and night, treating him like a long-lost son. She knew her father was angry, knew that since his retirement he’d become disappointed with his life in some fundamental way, but he wouldn’t tell her why. The two of them were like dancers who never touched, circling each other endlessly in the same slow, metronomic step. She raged against her sense of responsibility to him, yet she couldn’t escape his hold over her. It would have been easier to bear if her husband had been fun or sympathetic, but he was neither. Now that it was too late, she wished that she hadn’t married him. She knew she was still attractive. Not as pretty as she had once been – Bertram and her father had seen to that – but her long brown hair when brushed out was still luxuriant, and there was a gleam in her green eyes on good days that could make men stop and take notice. But really it didn’t matter if she looked like Greta Garbo, she thought bitterly. She was a prisoner of her marriage – the wedding ring on her finger was her personal ball and chain. Life was passing her by, but she couldn’t reach out and take hold of it. She thought sometimes that it was as if she were watching the world from inside an empty train that she had caught by mistake and couldn’t get off – a train moving slowly but steadily in the opposite direction from where she needed to go. And the war had made it worse. All around, London was a hive of activity. Women were working in jobs that no one would have heard of them doing a year earlier. Driving the buses that Ava took to go shopping across the river; putting on steel helmets to work as ARP wardens. She’d even heard that there were female operators of the mobile anti-aircraft gun batteries. It was a new world with new opportunities, but they all seemed out of reach. Bertram wouldn’t hear of her working, and neither would her father. ‘A woman’s place is in the home’ was one of their favourite sayings. ‘Looking after us,’ they might have added, except there was no need. Ava knew exactly what was expected of her. She reached her father’s apartment block without incident. The searchlight beams crisscrossed the sky, but there was still no sign of the enemy. Perhaps they were coming into London by a different route; probably Battersea wasn’t even the target tonight. You never knew – that was the problem. After taking out her key, she opened the door and stepped into the hallway. It took her a moment to get used to the darkness. Above her head somewhere there were voices – one soft, almost inaudible; the other angry, frightened, getting louder. She recognized the second voice – it belonged to her father. ‘No, I won’t. No, no, I tell you.’ Ava stopped with her hand on the newel post of the banister at the bottom of the staircase, craning her head to look up. There was a little light now up above where there had been none before. It was leaking out onto the landing two floors up, the landing in front of her father’s door. It had to have been opened, the noise drowned out by the sound of her father’s shouts. Now all at once she could see two entangled shapes by the railing at the top of the stairs. They swayed back and forth, a contortion of shadows, and she tried to cry out, to make what she was seeing stop. But her voice wouldn’t come and her legs wouldn’t move, and she remained rooted to the spot, standing with one foot on the ground and one foot on the bottom stair as the smaller shape rocked back and forth in mid-air for a moment and then with an inhuman cry of agony fell down through the darkness, transforming itself into her father as he landed with a terrible thud, spread-eagled at her feet. The noise released her. She screamed, a gut-wrenching cry torn from deep inside her body. But she knew in the same instant that her father was dead. She stared immobilized at his body, recording in an X-ray photograph seared forever on her mind’s eye the contorted way his limbs splayed out on the carpet as if he were some child’s discarded puppet. The sound of running feet on the landing above her head recalled her to her surroundings. Her father had been pushed – he had been murdered. The man who’d done it was in her father’s flat. Now, in this instant. She wanted to go up the stairs, but she couldn’t. Her feet wouldn’t move. People were coming up from the basement, saying things to her to which she could not respond. Someone was holding her; someone was going to call the police. And from far away, as if coming to her through water, she heard the sound of the all clear. The bombers weren’t coming to Battersea tonight, but then they didn’t need to. Somebody had already done their work for them, at least as far as Albert Morrison was concerned. CHAPTER 2 (#ulink_000ff992-71d8-5c16-b356-826b78f06e8e) Not that he had any intention of admitting it, but Detective Chief Inspector John Quaid was on the whole rather enjoying the war. Perhaps he suffered from a lack of imagination, but it never seemed to have occurred to him that a bomb might actually land on him. Death was something that happened to other people – his role was to find out who was responsible. And ever since the bombing had started, he’d been busier than ever. The country might be coming together, uniting behind their defiant Prime Minister, but out of sight behind their blackout curtains the good citizens of London had been attacking each other in far greater numbers than ever before. For the criminal classes, the Blitz was a golden opportunity that might never come again. Glass shattering sounded the same if it was caused by a hurled brick or a bomb blast, and the noise of the anti-aircraft guns blotted out the sounds of illegal entry. Quaid had even had one case where a murderer had tried to pretend that his victim was a bomb casualty. Tens of thousands of people were homeless, and the capital’s infrastructure had been torn apart. The demands on the police had mushroomed in a few short weeks and there wasn’t time now for days of plodding detective work, digging into witnesses’ accounts, trawling for clues. Instead cases had to be solved in a day or two or not at all. Policemen had to rely on their instincts, and Quaid had never had any trouble doing that; he liked to act quickly, to paint with a broad brush. His results were getting better all the time, and with a fair wind he’d make superintendent in another year or two. Not bad for a boy from the backstreets of Sheffield whose widowed mother had taken in washing from the local brothel to make ends meet after her husband died. He breathed a sigh of satisfaction and slid his broad buttocks as far back as he could into the expensively upholstered driver’s seat of his big black Wolseley police car, holding the steering wheel tight in his leather-gloved hands with his forearms fully extended as he imagined himself for a moment a latter-day Malcolm Campbell racing his Blue Bird round the Brooklands Grand Prix track out in Surrey. Closed down now, Quaid remembered with a touch of sadness, thinking back to the summer afternoons he’d spent behind the crash barriers before the war, choking on the dust from the race cars as they chased one another around the hairpin bends. Some Nazi bastard had dropped a bomb on the place – just for the hell of it, probably. Nowhere seemed immune these days. They’d even had a go at Buckingham Palace a few days before – wrecked the royal chapel, so it said in the newspapers. Quaid turned past Parliament and accelerated down Millbank, enjoying the heavy power of the purring engine under the dome of the sparkling bonnet and relishing the rush of the wind against the side of his face through the open window and the emptiness of the road ahead. Fewer cars were out in the evenings these days. Too many accidents in the blackout, he supposed, and not that many drivers had the petrol now that rationing was starting to bite. He glanced over at Trave, sitting wrapped up in his thoughts in the seat beside him. He was a queer fish, this new assistant of his, Quaid thought. He was built like a boxer, with a square jaw and muscled arms, yet he was always reading poetry books in the canteen, looking as if he were a hundred miles away. As far as Quaid was concerned, Trave thought a damn sight too much for his own good, and it was a constant source of irritation the way he always had to have his own take on their cases. There was a dogged, stubborn look that got into the young man’s eyes when he didn’t agree with the line of an investigation, and sometimes his questioning of Quaid’s decisions was almost mutinous. He didn’t seem to understand that there was such a thing as a chain of command in the police force just as much as in the Army, and there’d been times when Quaid had seriously considered throwing the book at him. But then once or twice when the chips were down, the boy had more than stepped up to the plate – like the other week when they’d been called to a burglary in a jeweller’s shop in Mayfair and Trave had chased the perpetrator up the street and wrestled him to the ground, holding him down until Quaid arrived with the handcuffs. Quaid grinned, remembering how the two of them had had to get down on their hands and knees afterwards, searching for the rubies and emeralds that had rolled away into the dirty gutter. This call sounded a lot less exciting – an old man fallen down the stairs in Battersea, the daughter saying he’d been pushed. Still, you never knew until you got there. Maybe the daughter would be pretty; maybe the old man had money under the mattress. The one sure thing was that whatever the case involved, he’d have it solved by the end of the week. That much he’d guarantee. An old lady with a bent back, dressed entirely in widow’s weeds, answered the door almost as soon as they’d first knocked, but she didn’t step aside when Quaid showed her his warrant card. Instead she leant forward, warning them to tread carefully because the dead man or what was left of him was lying on the ground only a few feet behind where she was standing. Inside the hallway, both policemen felt the bile rising in their throats. The corpse was a God-awful mess, but of course that was only to be expected when a man fell sixty feet down a stairwell. He was never going to be a pretty sight after that experience. The fact that the only immediate light came from one weak bulb in a pale green art deco wall fixture on the side wall of the hallway made the crime scene seem even more macabre. Several people – other neighbours, obviously – were milling about at the back near where some stairs went down into the basement, and up above, a wide curving staircase with a thick mahogany banister wound its way up into murky shadows, broken only by a faint light visible near the top. Suddenly a woman came out into the hall from a doorway on the right, swaying from side to side. She was wearing a knee-length brown woollen coat, as if she had just come in from outside, and a rose-patterned scarf had fallen back from her light brown hair to hang loosely around her shoulders. Her face was white with shock and her eyes were swollen from crying. She was one hell of a mess, but she was also pretty; Quaid had been right about that. Instinctively guessing that the woman was the dead man’s daughter, Trave stepped quickly forward, blocking her view of the corpse, but she was looking up, not down, as if searching for something or someone in the shadows at the top of the stairs. ‘Someone pushed him. I couldn’t see who it was – it was too dark,’ she blurted out. ‘But I saw my father. He was struggling up there, shouting “no”, swaying backwards and forwards in the air, trying to stay upright, trying not to fall, and then – then he fell.’ Her voice came in gasps, words expelled between deep gulping breaths until she’d finished telling them what had happened, whereupon her eyes travelled down to the crimson carpet at her feet in imitation of her father’s descent, and she fell forward herself in a dead faint. Trave had seen it coming – he leant forward and caught her in his arms. ‘Take her back in my flat,’ said the old lady, pointing to the open door through which the dead man’s daughter had appeared a moment before. ‘I told her to stay still, but she wouldn’t listen. It’s the shock – makes you do stupid things. I remember when my husband died. Put her there,’ she instructed Trave from the doorway once they were inside, pointing to a sofa across from the fireplace. ‘She’ll be all right. I’ll look after her.’ ‘Did you see what happened?’ Quaid asked a little impatiently. He didn’t want to admit it to himself, but he felt a little envious of the way Trave had been able to step forward and catch the woman as she fell and then carry her away as if she weighed no more than a feather in his arms. For a moment, it made Quaid wish he were young again – not that he had ever had such an instinctive sense of timing as his assistant so clearly possessed. ‘No, I didn’t,’ said the old lady. ‘The caretaker’s nice. He lets us use his place down in the basement as a shelter when there are raids, and so I went down there when the siren sounded with the rest of the people who live here. Not Mr Morrison – he didn’t like it down there for some reason, except when his daughter forced him,’ she said, making the sign of the cross as she gestured with averted eyes towards the corpse. ‘And then a few minutes later we heard Ava screaming the house down. It was just when the all clear sounded, and it was like the two of them, her and the siren, were competing with each other, if you know what I mean—’ She broke off, realizing the inappropriateness of her comment, although it was obvious that she hadn’t meant to sound heartless. She seemed to be a kind woman. ‘Which is his flat?’ asked Quaid, pointing to the corpse. ‘Second floor on the left,’ said the old lady, pointing up into the shadowy darkness above their heads to where an upper landing was half-lit by some invisible light. ‘I don’t think anyone’s been up or down the stairs since I came up from the basement or I’d have heard them, but there’s a fire escape at the back. Whoever pushed him could have got away down that, I suppose.’ Quaid and Trave exchanged a look and took out their guns. Fire escape or no fire escape, there was no point taking any chances. The police had been issued firearms in the first year of the war, but neither the inspector nor his assistant had had occasion to use them yet. Quaid went first, with Trave just behind, both of them shining their torches up into the darkness. The stairs creaked under their shoes, but otherwise there was no sound. Two flights up, the two policemen became more aware of the line of light above their heads, and when they turned the corner, they saw that it was a shaft coming through a half-open door on the other side of the next landing. Moving forward, their hearts hammering against their chests, they felt a current of cold air coming towards them. Signalling to Trave to get ready, Quaid flattened himself against the wall behind the door and gently pushed it open, and Trave found himself looking down the length of an empty corridor lit by a single overhead light to where a metal curtain rail had been pulled down onto the carpet and a second door stood wide open to the night air. Quickly he ran to the end and then came to an abrupt halt. Outside, snaking down to the ground below his feet, a black iron fire escape clung to the back of the building like some parasitic creature missing its head and tail. Trave shone his torch down into the shadows but saw nothing except the outline of a row of squat municipal dustbins behind a railing near the bottom of the ladder that looked for a moment like a line of men at a bar. Everything was silent – the killer was long gone. That much was obvious. ‘What can you see?’ asked Quaid, coming up behind Trave as he was examining the outside of the door frame. ‘Whoever it is got out this way—’ ‘I know that.’ ‘But I don’t think this is how he got in,’ said Trave, finishing his sentence. ‘Why do you say that?’ ‘There are no signs of forcible entry, and the key’s in the door,’ said Trave, pointing. ‘And I don’t think the killer put it there.’ ‘Why not?’ ‘I just don’t see him going round the flat looking for it when he knew someone had seen him. He’d have been too desperate to get away.’ ‘Maybe he knew where to look,’ said Quaid. ‘He certainly knew where to find the fire escape.’ ‘Yes, but I don’t think that means he’s been here before,’ said Trave. ‘Most of these Victorian apartment blocks have fire escapes like this at the back.’ ‘Well, aren’t you the expert?’ said Quaid sarcastically. And then apologized immediately when he saw how Trave recoiled, obviously offended. He hadn’t had Trave working for him that long, but there’d already been several cases where his assistant had noticed something that seemed minor at the time but turned out afterwards to be important. Quaid was an arrogant man, but he was clever enough to realize that two sets of eyes were better than one. After all, what did it matter who saw what, provided Quaid got the credit for solving the case afterwards. ‘Come on, William, have a sense of humour,’ he said, clapping Trave on the back. ‘I expect you’re right. Our dead friend probably had the door locked – unless he was too busy with his books and got absent-minded, which is always a possibility. Have you seen how many he’s got? The flat’s stuffed to the rafters with them. Come and take a look.’ Trave followed Quaid back down the corridor to the living room. The inspector was right. Books were everywhere, lined up horizontal and vertical on overloaded shelves or piled in precarious leaning towers on tables and chairs. From a side table over by the window, Trave picked up a copy of Hitler’s Mein Kampf in the original German that had been heavily annotated in blue ink; lying underneath it was a copy of The Communist Manifesto, this time in translation. There were papers too, all covered with the same distinctive spidery handwriting, and yellowing articles cut out of newspapers. There didn’t seem to be any surface in the flat that wasn’t covered in some way. ‘Christ, he’s got more books than the bloody public library,’ said Quaid, whistling through his teeth. ‘You’d need a compass to find your way round here.’ ‘No, I think that he knew where everything was. Or almost everything,’ Trave said meditatively. It was almost as if he were speaking to himself. ‘So you think there’s method in the madness, eh, William?’ Quaid observed, eyeing his assistant with interest and glancing back round the jam-packed room. ‘I had an uncle who lost one of his legs in the last war,’ said Trave. ‘He didn’t do anything except read.’ ‘Like you,’ said Quaid with a smile. ‘Worse. His house was just like this, and yet when he wanted to show me something in one of his books, he could lay his hands on it in a minute.’ ‘Well, good for him,’ said Quaid. ‘But why did you say “almost everything”? What was that about?’ ‘I’m not sure. Maybe it’s nothing. It’s just these papers on the floor here, they’re different somehow,’ said Trave, pointing to a small heap of documents near his feet that were lying on the carpet in the space between the desk and the fireplace. ‘In what way different?’ ‘They look like they’ve been thrown there, maybe from off the desk. They’re not stacked up like the other papers.’ ‘Yes, maybe you’re right,’ said Quaid, looking down. ‘Good work, William. You’ll make a decent detective yet. Okay, leave everything where it is for now. We need to get back downstairs. We can bring the daughter up here when she’s back on her feet – see what she says; see if anything’s missing. You can carry her if you like,’ he added with a grin as he went out of the door. Trave shook his head and gave a weary smile. He’d already picked up on his boss’s irritation at the way he’d helped the bereaved woman downstairs, but what was he supposed to do – leave her to faint on top of her father’s corpse? Carefully he replaced Mein Kampf on the table where he’d found it and looked curiously around the room one last time before he followed his boss down the stairs. Strange, he thought, how all the books seemed to be about different kinds of politics. Reference books, language primers, treatises – but as far as he could see, there wasn’t one novel in the whole damn place. But then fact, of course, could be a great deal stranger than fiction. Downstairs, Trave went to check on the dead man’s daughter and was pleased to see that she’d recovered her senses while he’d been away. She was sitting up on the sofa where he had laid her before he went upstairs, sipping from a glass of brandy that the old lady must have given her. There was even some colour in her pale cheeks. Reassured, Trave returned to the hall, where Quaid was standing by the remains of the woman’s father. ‘There’s no point waiting for a doctor,’ said Quaid, sounding typically decisive. ‘We know he’s dead and we know what killed him, so we’d better get on with finding out who did it.’ Trave knew in the immediate sense that ‘we’ meant him. It was his job, not Quaid’s, to handle the dead and go through their possessions. So he took out his evidence gloves, pulled them carefully over his hands, and began methodically to go through the dead man’s pockets, doing his best to keep his eyes averted from the mess of shattered bone and blood that had once been a human face. ‘What’ve you got there?’ asked Quaid, watching at the side. ‘A wallet,’ said Trave, holding up a battered leather notecase that he’d extracted from inside the dead man’s jacket. He took out his torch to shine a brighter light on the contents. ‘There’s an ID card in the name of Albert Morrison, aged sixty-eight; address 7 Gloucester Mansions, Prince of Wales Drive, SW11,’ he went on. ‘Plus three pounds ten shillings in banknotes, a ration card, and two ticket stubs. Oh, and a piece of paper – same inside pocket, but not in the wallet, folded into four. There’s a bit of blood on it, but you can read what it says: “Provide detailed written report. What are the chances of success? C.” And there’s a name written underneath with a question mark – Hayrich or Hayrick, maybe.’ ‘Never heard of him,’ said Quaid. ‘I think it’s all the same handwriting – same as on the papers upstairs,’ said Trave, peering closely, ‘but the name’s a bit of a scrawl, like it’s been written in a hurry, sometime after the sentence, I’d say.’ ‘All right, bag it. Is there anything else?’ ‘A few coins in the right trouser pocket; a couple of keys on a ring. That’s it.’ ‘Okay. Let’s go talk to the daughter, see if she knows something. There’s no point standing around doing nothing, waiting for the death wagon to get here.’ ‘Are we still taking her upstairs?’ asked Trave. ‘Yes, why not?’ ‘I just don’t want her to see her father again, that’s all. I don’t think she can take much more.’ ‘Fine,’ said Quaid impatiently. ‘Get a sheet or something. The old woman must have one spare.’ Left on his own in the hall, Quaid scratched his head absent-mindedly as he looked down at the smashed-up corpse that had less than an hour before been a sixty-year-old man called Albert Morrison. The sight didn’t upset him. In the last three months he’d seen far worse – soldiers at bomb sites picking up bits of arms and legs and putting them in potato sacks as if they were working in a harvest field; blast victims fused into the walls of their homes; even once a severed head staring down at him from an oak tree that had been stripped of all its leaves by a land mine explosion. No, the dead man was a puzzle. That was all. And solving the puzzle shouldn’t be too difficult once all the clues were assembled. For now, Quaid had to be content with speculation. What had happened upstairs? he wondered. Had the old man come home and surprised a burglar, who’d pushed him down the stairs? The answer to that was almost certainly no – Quaid thought Trave was most likely right that the killer hadn’t come in through the fire escape door, and from what he’d been able to see when he was upstairs, there were no signs of forced entry on the entrance door to the flat. And given that the front door of the building appeared unscathed as well, the likely explanation was that someone had let the killer in. All the tenants in the building would have to be questioned, obviously, but Quaid’s intuition told him that it was Morrison who had opened the door. Perhaps the killer had followed Morrison home or perhaps he had been waiting at the door. Either way, he had targeted the old man. Why? To steal from him? The daughter would be able to tell them if anything significant was missing, but as far as Quaid had been able to see from a cursory inspection, there hadn’t been any items of obvious great value in the flat – a lorryload of boring academic books, certainly, but in Quaid’s experience people didn’t get killed for their books. So if it wasn’t to steal, why had the killer come? Perhaps to talk about some matter of mutual interest. According to statistics, most murderers knew their victims, and Quaid had a great deal of faith in statistics. Perhaps the professor and his guest had got into an argument and the argument had got out of hand. Throwing your victim over the banister was certainly an unlikely method for premeditated murder. So much could go wrong in a struggle even with a weak opponent – one false move and the would-be murderer could easily end up falling down the stairs himself. The professor! Quaid realized that he’d already unconsciously given the victim a nickname. It was a habit he’d developed with all his cases, and then afterwards when they were solved, the names became a filing system in his mind – useful in its way. The sailor for the man who’d drowned under Lambeth Bridge, held down under the water by his brother’s boat hook; the nun for the pious lady in Clerkenwell murdered for her savings by the drug-addicted lodger who lived in her attic; the prime minister for the man who looked like an oversize version of Churchill, dispatched by his wife with a bread knife one evening because she couldn’t stand to listen to him barking orders at her any more. And now the professor – killed by one of his students, perhaps, or an academic rival. A loud knocking at the front door recalled the inspector from his reverie. Trave had still not returned, so Quaid walked over to the door and opened it, and then had to step back quickly as an overweight man in a green tweed suit almost fell past him into the hall, coming to a halt in front of the still-uncovered dead man on the floor. The newcomer was red in the face and breathing heavily, but it was hard to say whether that was from the shock of what he was now seeing or from the haste of his arrival. ‘Oh, God,’ he said, stepping back. ‘That’s Albert.’ ‘How do you know?’ asked Quaid, sounding surprised. ‘His face is smashed beyond recognition.’ ‘Because of his clothes. What the hell has happened here?’ ‘And who might you be, if you don’t mind me asking?’ asked Quaid, ignoring the newcomer’s question. ‘Dr Brive, Bertram Brive – I’m his son-in-law.’ ‘And what brings you here, Doctor? Nobody’s called for medical assistance as far as I know.’ ‘I was worried about my wife. I called home when I heard the siren and she didn’t answer, so naturally I assumed she was over here.’ ‘Where were you?’ ‘At work. My surgery’s near here – in Battersea High Street. Why are you asking me all these questions?’ ‘Because I’m a police officer investigating a murder. It’s my job to ask them.’ ‘A murder! Why do you say that?’ asked Brive. He sounded panicked suddenly, and his hands had begun to shake. ‘Your father-in-law was pushed. It was your wife who saw it happen, as a matter of fact.’ ‘Did she see who did it?’ ‘No, more’s the pity. It was too dark, apparently, but we’ll find the person responsible. You can count on that.’ The urgency with which Brive had asked his last question hadn’t escaped Quaid’s attention. ‘I’m glad to hear it,’ said Brive, sounding anything but glad. ‘Where’s my wife? Is she still here?’ ‘Yes, in there,’ said Quaid, pointing to the open door of the ground-floor flat through which Trave was just now emerging with a sheet to cover up the corpse. ‘We were just going to ask her to go upstairs and see if anything’s missing. Perhaps you’d like to come too.’ It was framed as an invitation, but Quaid made it sound more like an order. But it evidently wasn’t one that the doctor was reluctant to obey. Instead of going to find his wife, he started up the stairs until Quaid barked at him to stop. Trave went back to fetch the dead man’s daughter. Brive took a step towards his wife when she came out into the hall, then stopped abruptly, reacting to the way she seemed instinctively to draw back away from him. ‘Ava,’ he said, clasping his hands in front of his chest as if he were about to make a speech. ‘I’m very sorry about what’s happened here. Do you have any idea who might have done this terrible thing?’ Ava shook her head, staring mutely at her husband with a half-sullen, half-defiant expression that Quaid couldn’t quite decipher, but he was even more struck by the stilted, almost formal way the doctor spoke to his wife. He would have liked to see more of the interaction or lack of it between them, but Brive turned away and began to go up the stairs. CHAPTER 3 (#ulink_c8dc5fd8-193f-57bd-b4d9-90b2708becf5) Quaid followed the doctor up the stairs, with Trave and Ava bringing up the rear. Brive climbed quickly, taking the stairs two at a time, and when the two policemen arrived in Albert Morrison’s book-lined sitting room a minute later, they found the doctor on his hands and knees, picking up the papers that were strewn across the floor – the same heap of documents that Trave had drawn Quaid’s attention to earlier. ‘What the hell do you think you’re doing?’ Quaid demanded, taking hold of Brive’s arm with one hand and removing the papers that the doctor was holding with the other. ‘What do you think? I’m clearing up the mess,’ said Brive, pulling away. ‘No, you’re bloody well not. You’re interfering with the evidence. That’s what you’re doing. And if you carry on, I’ll put you in handcuffs. Do you hear me?’ Brive didn’t answer but instead turned away with a surly expression on his face, nursing his arm as his wife came past him into the room. Quaid kept his eyes on Brive, noting how he kept shifting from one foot to the other, unable to keep still, and how he couldn’t stop nervously rubbing his hands together all the time, as if he were unconsciously trying to wash away the evidence of some recent transgression, while his eyes kept darting back towards the documents on the floor as if he were considering another move in their direction. Quaid prided himself on being able to tell if a man was lying or hiding something from him, and this medicine man with the funny foreign-sounding name was doing both. Quaid was sure of it. From the moment he’d clapped eyes on him, the inspector had taken an instant dislike to the victim’s son-in-law. He distrusted the fussy triple knot in Brive’s navy-blue bow tie, and it worried him that half of what the doctor said just didn’t add up. Brive said he’d come over because he was concerned about his wife’s safety during the air raid, but then he’d shown no interest in going to her side when he’d discovered that she’d been a witness to her father’s murder. Instead his priority had been to get up the stairs and start interfering with the evidence. And then there was the way that Brive had shown up at the crime scene minutes after the police, even though by his own admission no one had telephoned him or asked for his assistance. He said he was looking for his wife, but why had he been so certain that she was going to be at her father’s? It was a damned shame that the dead man’s daughter hadn’t got a look at the man who’d pushed her father – too dark, apparently, like everything else in the damned blackout. ‘You say your father was saying “no”. Is that all? Did you hear anything else?’ Quaid asked, turning to the dead man’s daughter. Ava, she was called – a pretty woman with a pretty name. God knows how she’d ended up married to this creepy doctor, Quaid thought, shaking his head. ‘He said: “No; no, I won’t. No, I tell you.” I could tell he was frightened – he kept saying “No”. And there was someone else saying something, but his voice was soft. I couldn’t hear any of the words.’ ‘His – so it was a man?’ ‘I don’t know. I assume so,’ she said, turning away. He could see that she’d started crying again. Perhaps he shouldn’t have started out with asking her about the murder, but where the hell else was he supposed to start? ‘Okay,’ he said, frowning. ‘I understand. Let me ask you this: Do you normally come over here when there’s a raid?’ ‘Sometimes,’ she said in a barely audible voice. ‘It depends.’ ‘On what?’ She opened her mouth to speak, but the words didn’t come. Instead she bit her lip and looked away, out of the window towards the wandering beam of a lone searchlight still operating out of the park opposite, despite the sounding of the all clear. The woman was in a bad way. That much was obvious. Quaid felt sorry for her. Her husband, standing morosely over by the door with a sullen look on his face, wasn’t giving her any support at all. The only person who was trying to help was the old lady from downstairs, who’d followed them up the stairs with a cup of tea, which now sat untouched on the low table beside Ava’s chair. The kind thing would have been to allow the poor woman to go home and sleep, but Quaid resisted the temptation to let her go. He needed to get her version of events while it was still fresh in her mind. ‘Look, have some of this tea,’ he said in a kindly, fatherly voice, picking up the cup and wrapping the woman’s shaking hand around the handle. ‘It’ll make you feel better.’ ‘We don’t drink tea. We never have,’ said Bertram, talking over Quaid’s shoulder. Quaid couldn’t believe what he was hearing; he almost dropped the cup. Everyone drank tea. It’s what British people did to get them through the horrors – make it, distribute it, drink it. It was downright unpatriotic not to like it. But Bertram’s intervention seemed to revitalize his wife in a way that nothing else could. She glanced over at him and then, as if making a conscious decision, began to drink the tea. Quaid made a mental note – there was no way these two lovebirds were happily married. ‘I come in the mornings to make my dad his lunch, and then, when I go, I leave him his supper – on a tray,’ said Ava, putting down the cup with a shaking hand. She spoke slowly, and there was a faint lilting cadence in her voice that Quaid couldn’t place at first, but then he realized that it was the remnants of an Irish accent. Which was where she must have got her bright green eyes from as well, he thought to himself. ‘And to begin with, I didn’t come back when the raids started because I thought he’d be sensible and go down in the basement with the neighbours. But then Mrs Graves – the woman you met, she was here a minute ago – she told me he was staying up here, refusing to come down. Like he’d got a death wish or something …’ ‘There’s no need to exaggerate, my dear,’ Bertram said primly. ‘Please let the lady answer the questions,’ said Quaid, shooting him a venomous look. ‘He’s obstinate and pig-headed, always thinks he knows best,’ Ava went on. It was as if she were unaware of the interruption, and Quaid noticed her continued use of the present tense in relation to her father, as if some part of her were still in denial that he was dead. ‘I asked him to come and stay with us, but he wouldn’t hear of it. Oh no, he’s got to be here with his stupid books.’ Ava’s resentment was obvious as she gazed up at the overflowing shelves on all sides. It couldn’t have been easy being her father’s daughter, Quaid thought. Not that being married to Dr Bertram Brive looked much fun, either, for that matter. ‘So you started to come over here to see if he was all right?’ asked the inspector, prompting her to continue. ‘Yes.’ ‘When?’ ‘A few days ago.’ ‘And did he go down to the shelter?’ ‘Yes. But I knew that he wouldn’t have done without me being here.’ ‘And your husband – has he been over here before in the evenings, like tonight?’ ‘No.’ ‘Even when there have been air raids?’ Ava shook her head. ‘I fail to see the relevance,’ said Bertram, whose face had turned an even brighter shade of red than before, although whether from anger or anxiety it was difficult to say. He was going to say more, but a cry from his wife silenced him. ‘All he had to do was go downstairs—’ She broke off again, covering her face with her hands as if in a vain effort to recall her words – ‘go downstairs’ – because instead her father had taken a quicker way down, falling through the air like one of Hitler’s bombs, landing with that unforgettable crunching thud at her feet. She shut her eyes, trying to block out the vision of his tangled broken body. But it did no good – it was imprinted on her mind’s eye forever by the shock. ‘I should never have let him go out without me,’ she said. ‘Out?’ repeated Quaid, surprised. It was the first he’d heard about the dead man having gone anywhere that day. ‘Yes, he insisted. It was after we came back from the park. I take him there after lunch most days. He likes to go and look at the ack-ack guns, “inspect the damage” he calls it, and poke his walking stick in people’s vegetable patches. They’ve got the whole west side divided up into allotments now,’ she added irrelevantly. ‘Digging for victory. I remember him making a joke about that, turning over some measly potato with his foot. Laughing in that way he has with his lip curling up, and now, now—’ She broke off again, looking absently over towards the fireplace, where a walnut-cased clock ticked away on the oak mantelpiece, impervious to the death of its owner two floors below. The same glassy-eyed look had come over Ava’s eyes that had been there earlier, and this time Quaid glanced impatiently over at his assistant standing in the corner. Trave hadn’t said anything since they’d got upstairs, but now, as if accepting a cue, he went over and squatted beside the grieving woman. ‘Look, I know this is hard,’ he said, putting his hand over hers for a moment as he looked into her eyes, speaking slowly, quietly. ‘People dying – it’s not supposed to be this way, is it? Bombing makes no sense. But this is different. Somebody killed your father for a reason, pushed him over the balustrade out there. We can’t pretend it didn’t happen. You saw it. And maybe you can help us find out who did that to him. If you tell us everything you know. Can you do that, Ava? Can you?’ Ava looked down at the long-limbed young man in his ill-fitting suit and nodded. She was surprised by him, touched at the way he’d chosen instinctively to make himself lower than her, treating her as if she were in command of the situation. And he made her feel calm for some reason. Mrs Graves had told her that he was the one who’d caught her from falling when they were downstairs, and then there was the way his pale blue eyes looked into hers with a natural sympathy, as if he instinctively understood how she felt. Not like Bertram. Behind Trave’s shoulder, Ava’s husband shifted his weight from one foot to the other, making no effort to conceal his mounting irritation. ‘I’m not happy with this, Inspector,’ he said, turning to Quaid. ‘Your boy’s badgering my wife. Can’t you see what she’s been through? In my professional opinion—’ ‘I don’t need your professional opinion,’ said Quaid, cutting him off. ‘If I want it, I’ll ask for it. Carry on, Mrs Brive,’ he added, turning to Ava. ‘Tell us what happened today.’ ‘He was fine this morning,’ she said, keeping her eyes on the younger policeman as she spoke even though she was answering the older one’s question. ‘I got here about half past one and made him his lunch just like I always do. He read The Times and did the crossword, and then, like I said, we went over to the park, and he was in a good mood – a really good mood for him. It was when we came back here that the trouble started.’ ‘Trouble?’ repeated Quaid. ‘Yes, there was a note …’ ‘What kind of note?’ ‘Just a folded-over piece of paper. I didn’t get to read it. Someone had called while we were out and left it with Mrs Graves downstairs. She brought it to him up here, and he read it a couple of times. He seemed agitated, walking up and down, and then he went over to his desk and he was looking at papers, even a couple of books, acting like I wasn’t there, like he usually does. I went into the kitchen and I’d just started to wash up the lunch things when he called me, shouted, rather, telling me I had to phone him a taxi, that he needed one straight away—’ ‘Why didn’t he call one himself?’ asked Quaid, interrupting. ‘Because he could ask me to do it,’ said Ava. Again Quaid picked up on the anger in the woman’s voice and thought, not for the first time, how strange it was the way the newly bereaved could feel so many contradictory emotions all at the same time. Part of Ava was obviously still struggling with her constant irritation at the unreasonable demands of her living father, while another part of her was trying to absorb the reality of his death; trying to come to terms with the impossible experience of seeing him smashed to pieces on the floor at her feet. But above all, she was clearly terrified of losing control of herself again. Quaid was quietly impressed at the way she bit her lip, gripped hard onto the arms of her father’s chair to steady herself, and forced herself to resume her narrative of the day’s events. ‘The telephone doesn’t work sometimes,’ she went on, ‘and then sometimes the cab company doesn’t answer and I have to try another one. There’s no point trying to hail a taxi outside – it’s too far off their main routes. My dad doesn’t have the patience for any of that, but this time I got straight through and one showed up outside about twenty minutes later.’ ‘Where was he taking it? You must have had to give a destination when you made the booking,’ asked Trave, putting in a question as he took out a battered red notebook from the inside pocket of his jacket and balanced it on his knee. ‘He told me St James’s Park. I asked him for an address, but he wouldn’t be more specific.’ ‘And the cab service – who did you call?’ ‘The local one. Chelsea Cars. Their office is just over Albert Bridge, at the bottom of Oakley Street.’ ‘I know it. Thank you,’ said Trave, putting away his pen. Ava nodded. ‘And that was that,’ she said. ‘I went and waited with him outside, made sure he had his coat and scarf, tried to make conversation, but he wasn’t interested. Just kept looking at his watch, jumping about from one foot to the other, like every minute mattered. And then when the cab came he got in without saying goodbye, and that was the last time I ever saw him—’ Ava broke off, putting her hand up to her eyes as if trying to ward off the pain. Trave tried to get her to drink her tea, but she waved it away. ‘About what time was this – when he left?’ asked Quaid. ‘About half past four, maybe later. I’m not really sure.’ ‘And was he carrying anything? A briefcase? Anything like that?’ ‘No,’ said Ava, shaking her head. ‘What about this?’ asked Trave, showing Ava the piece of paper he’d taken from the dead man’s pocket downstairs – ‘Provide detailed written report. What are the chances of success? C,’ and the name written underneath with a question mark, Hayrich or Hayrick. ‘Have you seen this before?’ Ava shook her head. ‘Do you have any idea what it means?’ ‘No.’ ‘But it’s your father’s handwriting, isn’t it?’ ‘Yes,’ she said, looking at the piece of paper again. ‘So it can’t be the note that was left for him while you were out, not if he wrote it himself,’ said Trave, thinking aloud. ‘Do you know what happened to that note?’ he asked, ignoring Quaid’s look of irritation. He knew how the inspector liked to control the flow of an interview, bringing in his assistant only when it suited him, like when Ava had got upset and stopped answering his questions. ‘No,’ said Ava, shaking her head. ‘As I said, I saw him reading it when we got back from the park, and then I went in the kitchen. He was upset and I didn’t want him taking it out on me. I think he threw something on the fire at one point. I don’t know if it was the note.’ ‘He had one burning – this afternoon?’ ‘Yes, a few coals. It’s died out now.’ There was a pause in the conversation. The dead ashes in the fireplace added to the atmosphere of forlorn emptiness in the flat. ‘And these documents – were they there this afternoon?’ Quaid asked, pointing to the mess of papers on the floor by the desk that Brive had tried to pick up earlier, the ones that Trave had pointed out as being out of place when they first came into the room. ‘No. My father never has papers on the floor like that – everywhere else, but never there. I know the flat looks a mess, but really he knew where everything was. Do you think …?’ ‘Yes, I’m afraid we do. Whoever killed your father was looking for something. I wonder whether he found it,’ said Quaid, leaning down to pick up a thick-looking legal document from underneath the other documents. ‘The last will and testament of Albert James Morrison of 7 Gloucester Mansions, Prince of Wales Drive, London SW11—’ he began to read once he’d opened the folded vellum. But then he broke off, running his eyes silently over the contents before he looked back over at Ava, frowning. ‘Did your father talk about his will with you?’ he asked. ‘About whom he was leaving his money to?’ ‘No, we didn’t have those kinds of conversations. He didn’t think it was a woman’s place to talk about money, to be involved in those kinds of decisions. But I assumed …’ ‘What did you assume?’ Quaid pressed. ‘Well, that he would leave his property to me, I suppose. I’m his daughter and he has no other relatives as far as I know. At least none that are alive. He had a brother, but he died in the last war. On the Somme,’ she added irrelevantly. ‘Except he has a son-in-law, doesn’t he?’ said Quaid, looking grimly over at Ava’s husband, who had now retreated to a position just inside the door of the room, as if to enable him to beat a fast retreat at a moment’s notice. ‘What do you mean?’ asked Ava, clearly not understanding. ‘I mean that your father’s will provides for you and your husband, Dr Bertram John Brive, to inherit the estate jointly, and names your husband as the sole executor. There’s no mistake – it’s quite clear. Here, you can read it yourself if you want,’ said Quaid, passing the vellum pages over to Ava. ‘What about you? Is this news to you too, or did you know about your good fortune already?’ asked Quaid, turning his attention back to Bertram. The doctor seemed to be having competing reactions judging from the look on his face. He was certainly embarrassed, that much was obvious – a scarlet flush had spread across the expanse of his fat cheeks – but there was something else as well. Relief, maybe. Perhaps the will was what he’d been looking for when he’d raced up the stairs earlier; perhaps he’d been worried that it had disappeared. ‘I knew about it. Why shouldn’t I?’ Brive said defiantly. ‘Albert wanted it that way. It was his decision. Ava and I are married, and he thought that a husband should direct his wife’s affairs. I can’t see anything wrong with that.’ ‘No, of course you can’t. Anything’s justified as long as the money ends up in your pocket,’ Ava burst out angrily, getting to her feet. ‘God damn you, Bertie. Now I understand why you’ve been spending so much time over here this last year, ministering to his hypochondria, writing him prescriptions for drugs he didn’t need, and filling them yourself at the pharmacy. It wasn’t him you cared about, was it? It was his stupid money.’ Trave put his hand on Ava’s arm, anxious that she might rush forward and physically attack her husband, but he needn’t have worried. Her angry outburst exhausted her and she collapsed back into her chair, sobbing. Downstairs, Quaid paused in the hallway, drawing a deep breath of what appeared to be satisfaction as he pulled on his black leather driving gloves. Albert’s corpse had been removed, replaced by a chalk outline of where his body had lain. ‘Good work,’ he said, smiling benignly at his assistant. ‘We’ll let the medicine man stew in his juices tonight and see what we can find out about him tomorrow. Can I give you a lift home?’ ‘No thanks. I’d like the walk. I don’t live too far from here,’ said Trave. ‘All right, suit yourself.’ Trave watched from the doorstep as the inspector got into his car and drove away, then waited until the Wolseley had turned the corner at the end of the street into Albert Bridge Road before he went back inside and knocked on the door of the ground-floor flat. Quaid might be focused on the dead man’s son-in-law, but Trave was curious to know more about the victim and the mysterious visitor who’d left the note with the old lady downstairs – the note that had made Albert Morrison so agitated when he got back from the park. A fireside chat with Mrs Graves wasn’t on the list of Quaid’s instructions, but Trave didn’t feel he needed the inspector’s permission to ask her a few questions. The time to make a report would be after he’d found something out, not before. As he’d hoped, Mrs Graves was still awake. The only change was that she had exchanged her black widow’s weeds for a floral dressing gown and curlers in her hair. Mourning was clearly not a night-time occupation. And instead of tea, she offered the young policeman something a little stronger from a bottle that she stood on a chair to get down from a high cupboard in her kitchen. ‘I think we need a little pick-me-up after all that’s happened,’ she said. ‘There’s not been a murder in this house before – at least not in my time.’ ‘Well, I’d like to thank you for your kindness to Ava. I don’t think she’d have been able to answer the inspector’s questions if you hadn’t helped her out to begin with,’ said Trave. ‘It was the least I could do. She’s not had a very happy life, the poor girl, and now this …’ ‘What do you mean?’ ‘Well, we shouldn’t speak ill of the dead, should we, but her father wasn’t an easy man, you know. More often than not he looked daggers drawn if you so much as wished him good morning, and he didn’t like anyone except Ava going into his flat. Apart from her husband, of course – the doctor. He was always round here with his bag of tricks, ministering to Albert. Much good all that medicine did him, God rest his soul,’ said Mrs Graves, crossing herself before pouring Trave and herself two more generous measures from the half-empty whisky bottle on the table. ‘So he didn’t have any other visitors?’ ‘No, like I said, he liked to keep himself to himself.’ ‘But there was someone today, wasn’t there?’ asked Trave. ‘The man who left the note that you took up to Albert after he got back from the park. Ava told us about it.’ ‘Oh, him. Yes, he’s been here before a few times, but not for a while now. Not until today.’ ‘What did he look like?’ ‘I don’t know … middle-aged, in his early fifties, maybe, with fair-coloured hair going bald at the top – a bit of grey in it, if I remember rightly. Not thin, not fat, average looking, I suppose. No glasses. He’d got yellow fingers like people do when they smoke all the time, and his suit was crumpled up like he’d slept in it – that I do remember. I doubt he’s married or got anyone taking care of him, looking like that.’ ‘Anything else?’ ‘Nice-sounding voice. I might remember his name if you give me a minute. He didn’t tell me it this time, but we had a chat once when he was here before and he wasn’t in such a hurry. Briars, maybe … no, something else that hurts – on plants.’ Mrs Graves scratched her head, searching for the word, and then abruptly found it. ‘Thorn – that’s it,’ she said, snapping her fingers. ‘I remember because it wasn’t the right name for him. He wasn’t prickly or up on his high horse like Ava’s husband. She’d have done a lot better marrying this bloke if she was going to go for someone older, if you ask me—’ ‘You said he was in a hurry today,’ interrupted Trave, trying to get the widow back on track. ‘Yes, a real hurry. Couldn’t wait for Albert to get back, and so I got him a piece of scrap paper and he scribbled something on it, leaning over on the ledge in the hall where we leave the letters, so I couldn’t see what he was writing even if I’d wanted to, which I didn’t, of course. It was none of my business. And then when he’d finished, he folded it up and made me promise to give it to Albert personally when he got back, which I did just as soon as he came in. I hope I did the right thing,’ she said anxiously, looking up at Trave for reassurance. ‘I hope that note didn’t have anything to do with what happened – you know, afterwards.’ ‘I’m sure it didn’t,’ said Trave, injecting a note of certainty into his voice that he was far from feeling. ‘We just need to get the whole picture, that’s all. You understand.’ Trave sensed that he’d got everything from Mrs Graves that was worth getting and stood up to leave. But the widow wouldn’t hear of it, keeping him prisoner for half an hour longer while she plied him with more whisky and memories of her late lamented husband, who’d died of something unspecified at the time of the General Strike. And in retrospect, Trave didn’t know how he would have got out of her flat at all if it hadn’t been for the air raid siren that came to his rescue on the stroke of eight o’clock, sending Mrs Graves scurrying to the basement with the other surviving tenants of Gloucester Mansions. This time it was no false alarm, as less than ten minutes later, just as he was approaching Albert Bridge, Trave began to hear the sound of distant explosions. There was no one in sight, and he felt for a moment as if he were looking at a surrealist painting of an inhuman world – the pale metal girders holding up the bridge on either side appeared in the moonlight like the carcass of some monstrous prehistoric ship, while up in the sky above Battersea Park, a second silver barrage balloon had been winched up to join its mate, so that now they floated over the trees like gigantic headless creatures, inhabitants of another planet. Further up the river towards Lambeth, a red-white glow began to suffuse the eastern skyline, and Trave felt a stab of pity for the poor people who were being bombed, defenceless against the rain of incendiaries and high explosives pouring down on them from up above. Try as he might, Trave could see no sense in this indiscriminate bombing of families in their homes. He wondered where it would end or if it ever would. A memory came unbidden into his mind of an old man in Oxford before the war who used to stand by the Martyrs’ Memorial in St Giles, shouting at passers-by to prepare for the end of the world. Trave sighed as he remembered how he and his wife, Vanessa, had laughed at the crazy old fool back then, not understanding that he’d been quite right in his predictions. They’d been living in a fool’s paradise, with no idea of how little time they had left. Trave shivered and turned his collar up against the cold as he stepped off the bridge and began to walk home along the deserted embankment, while behind him the bombs continued to fall. CHAPTER 4 (#ulink_ca314bb6-d2fa-5ff0-943a-3da55f27c249) Trave woke up in the grey light of the early dawn. Not that he could see the rising sun from the window of his dingy single-room basement flat on the wrong end of the New King’s Road. The view was limited to the twisted trunk and lower branches of a leafless beech tree and the brick wall of a neighbouring boarded-up house whose owners had fled the capital in the first year of the war and never come back. He put some water to heat on the small gas ring in the corner and raised the window sash, reaching for the remains of yesterday’s pint of milk, which he had left outside on the ledge the night before. It was frozen half-solid in the bottle, and the rush of cold air into the room was as effective as a cold shower to bring him fully awake. Quickly, he pulled his greatcoat from off the hook on the back of the door and wrapped himself in it as he sat shivering on the edge of the bed and sipped at the scalding tea he had made using the last leaves of his weekly ration. He held the chipped mug in both hands, feeling the warmth travelling up his arms, and thought of helping the bereaved woman to drink tea in her dead father’s flat on the other side of the river the previous evening. He’d felt sorry for her, and she’d reminded him of his wife in some way that he couldn’t quite put his finger on. Something about her hair, or maybe it was just that all women had started to remind him of Vanessa. He missed her and missed his three-year-old son too with an ache that had wound itself around his heart and never seemed to go away. They were only sixty miles away, still living in the same little terrace house in north Oxford that had been their first family home until Trave’s transfer up to London in the early summer, but they might as well have been at the north end of Scotland for how often he got to see them now. There was never any time. Between police work in the day and his civil defence duties at the weekends, he lived his life in a state of permanent exhaustion. In the first weeks of the bombing, he’d dutifully crossed the park with the rest of the local population and gone down into the Underground at Fulham Broadway to take shelter, but now on his nights off he didn’t bother. He was too damn tired, and he would kick off his shoes and fall into bed in his clothes on his return home and sleep even as the bombs fell sometimes as close as a few streets away. And then wake like today in the cold dawn with the sensation of having forgotten something vitally important – vivid important dreams that his conscious mind couldn’t recover. Trave rubbed his eyes, trying to concentrate on the case in hand. He hadn’t liked the woman’s husband, the fat doctor with the bow tie, any more than his inspector had. He knew the type – officious domestic tyrants expecting to be waited on hand and foot by wives who’d been brought up to love and obey by equally chauvinistic fathers. And Brive hadn’t denied knowing all about the old man’s will; he’d probably had a hand in persuading Morrison to add his name to his wife’s as co-beneficiary of the estate. It was going to be interesting to see how much Mr Albert Morrison was worth. Perhaps the son-in-law was in financial need. God knows that could provide motive enough to commit murder in these impoverished times. But then why would he go about it in such a stupid, messy way? Ava had made her father sound like a professional hypochondriac, and Brive was Morrison’s doctor. It would have been easy for him to poison the old man by persuading him to take some newfangled medicine that he’d specially recommended. Unless, of course, the murder was unplanned: the result of some argument between the two of them that had got out of control – over money, perhaps, or the dead man’s will. And if Brive was the murderer, why had he returned so quickly to the scene of his crime and with such an inadequate explanation for his sudden appearance? Was it to get rid of something incriminating, or was it to fetch something that he’d left behind when he’d had to leave in such a hurry, running breathless down the fire escape and out into the night? He’d certainly tried to pick up the discarded papers from the floor before Quaid had stopped him. Ava had been adamant that they hadn’t been there in the afternoon, and Morrison’s will had been among them. That much couldn’t be denied. Trave knew what Quaid’s take on the case was going to be. It was obvious that Brive had made a bad impression on the inspector from the moment he’d walked through the front door of Gloucester Mansions, and Trave had worked with Quaid long enough to know how much importance the inspector attached to first impressions. Once he’d latched on to a suspect, the legal burden of proof in any investigation tended to get stood on its head. Today he would get busy building a case against Brive, and he wouldn’t stop until he had enough circumstantial evidence to charge him with the murder. Evidence that led in other directions would be studiously ignored – like the strange handwritten note that Trave had found in the dead man’s pocket or Morrison’s sudden unexplained departure in the taxi in the late afternoon, shortly after Mrs Graves had brought him up the other note that the middle-aged balding man called Thorn had left for him while he was out. The system worked well when Quaid had the right man in his sights, but sometimes Trave wasn’t convinced that the inspector had got it right, and there had been several occasions recently when his efforts to point out the holes in Quaid’s theories had led to angry clashes with his superior officer, who’d accused him of disloyalty and even sabotage. Trave didn’t know why he cared so much. He looked at his pale reflection in the cracked mirror over the sink as he began to shave and felt he could make no sense of the thin, hollow-cheeked man staring back at him out of the glass. Hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of innocent people were dying in the city every night. Blown to pieces by high-explosive bombs so that sometimes there was not even a trace left of their bodies; or trapped underground, drowning in water or gas leaking from ruptured pipes. Why, then, should he spend his days worrying over whether Quaid had charged the wrong man with a crime? All he was doing was making Quaid hate him and pushing for the day he’d be kicked off the force and sent off to join the Army or what was left of it after the disaster at Dunkirk. Unless, of course, that was what he really wanted and his constant questioning of orders was no more than a protracted form of professional suicide. When he was a boy, Trave had never had any doubts about what he wanted to be when he grew up. Other kids in his class at the local grammar school had fantasized about becoming fighter pilots or emigrating on a steamship to America like Charlie Chaplin and becoming stars of the silver screen. But as far back as he could remember, he had always known that he was going to be a policeman. Looking back, he supposed that his ambition was rooted in some ideal of fighting for the right side, making sense of a senseless world by bringing it order and justice; but where that idea had originated he could only speculate – perhaps in his vicarious experience of the First War, the one his father had fought in on the Ypres Salient twenty-five years before. Harold Trave had disappeared down the front garden path in his bright new khaki uniform with a smile and a wave of the hand one autumn day in 1915 and had come back three years later utterly changed. And from then on, it was as if he were somewhere else all the time, even when he was physically present in the house, living in a terrible unseen world entirely outside the boundaries of his family’s experience. Trave remembered as if it were yesterday looking up from his schoolbooks in the front parlour one afternoon in 1920 and seeing his father gazing sightlessly into the middle distance with tears rolling down his cheeks. And he recalled how in the evenings after the Armistice his father would go to bed with the rest of the family but then get up quietly in the middle of the night, put on his shoes by the door, and go out God knows where until morning. Trave asked his mother about it once or twice, but she was harsh with him, telling him in that quick scolding voice of hers that she didn’t know where his father went – it was none of their business; something they had to accept; something his father needed to do. And now Trave thought that Harold had probably just walked and walked as so many other soldiers did in those years after they were demobbed, silently wearing out their shoes on the city streets, alone in the darkness with their memories until morning brought an end to their wanderings. Once, in the summer of 1916, Trave’s mother had taken him down to Brighton for the day. He’d built sandcastles on the beach and paddled in the cold surf, but his heart hadn’t been in it. Over the sound of the waves, he could faintly hear the boom of the guns on the other side of the Channel and had known without asking that it was the war that was making the noise; it was where his father was. And now they were back where they had started – the war to end wars had kept the peace for barely twenty years. Trave closed his eyes and was back in Oxford with Vanessa, listening to Neville Chamberlain’s sad, reedy voice coming over the radio from 10 Downing Street that hot summer’s day the year before: ‘This morning the British ambassador in Berlin handed the German government a final note stating that unless we heard from them by eleven a.m. that they were prepared at once to withdraw their troops from Poland, a state of war would exist between us. I have to tell you that no such undertaking has been received, and that consequently this country is at war with Germany.’ At war with Germany. Trave had stood outside the railway station and watched the soldiers going off to fight and had seen them a year later coming back on the troop trains from the coast after Dunkirk with that same hollow, faraway look in their eyes that his father had had when he came home. And he had felt, still felt, that he should have been there with them. Churchill was right: the civilized world stood balanced on the brink of an abyss, ready to fall into a new dark age. This new Germany was a terrible, frightening creation – all-powerful, all-conquering, certain of victory. Trave still found it hard to comprehend how easily France had crumbled. Hitler had accomplished in six short weeks what the German army had failed to achieve in four years of ceaseless fighting a quarter of a century earlier, so that now England stood alone with the panzer divisions massed on the other side of the Channel, ready to cross on the next good tide. Tracking down criminals on the London streets didn’t seem very important or worthwhile or even honourable when the destiny of the world hung in the balance, yet he didn’t know how to do anything else. Trave gritted his teeth, forcing the negative thoughts out of his mind. He might doubt the value of his work, but it was not in his nature to simply go through the motions, and he needed to know where Albert Morrison had gone in the taxi on the last afternoon of his life. The words on the note that Trave had found in the dead man’s pocket kept echoing in the recesses of his mind: ‘Provide detailed written report. What are the chances of success? C,’ and then the name written underneath followed by the question mark – Hayrich or Hayrick. Quaid might not be interested, but Trave needed to know what the message meant and whom the strange name referred to and why Albert Morrison had written it down in such a hurry. First the careful, spidery handwriting and then the name scrawled almost illegibly. Why? It was as if Albert had written down the line, copied it from the note he’d received, maybe, and then suddenly realized what it all meant. Was it Hayrick he’d rushed off to visit in the cab, and if so, had he found him or had he met someone else, someone who’d followed him home? Trave had questions aplenty but no answers, and if he was to find any, then the obvious place to start was at the cab office in Chelsea that Ava had phoned for her father’s taxi. It was still early, and if he was quick, he wouldn’t need any excuse for getting into work late. Or maybe he would turn up something interesting, in which case punctuality wouldn’t even be an issue. Whatever happened, Trave had worked hard to become a detective and he wasn’t prepared to just be Quaid’s errand boy. The job was too interesting for that. Trave was in luck. The driver he was looking for came into the office only a few minutes after Trave had asked for him. He acknowledged Trave’s warrant card with a grunt, poured himself tea from a battered tin urn in the corner, stirred in sugar until his spoon stood up almost vertical in the cup, and then drank down the concoction noisily while warming his hands at a paraffin heater positioned under an army recruitment poster on the back wall that had begun to fray at the edges. It was cold, and Trave felt grateful for the warmth of his greatcoat. ‘Yes, I remember him. Of course I do. Old bloke in a mackintosh with no hair on the top and a lot on the sides. Looked like he was a mad scientist or something. And worked up something terrible, he was – I couldn’t go the quickest way because there was an unexploded on Horseferry Road and your lot had all the streets roped off round there. But he couldn’t sit still; kept tapping me on the shoulder, wanting to know how much longer it would take to get there.’ ‘Get where?’ asked Trave, interrupting. ‘St James’s Park Underground. He wouldn’t give me an address – got really cagey about it when I asked him. And then when we got there he wanted me to wait, but I wouldn’t. Told him I’d had enough of him poking at me, he wasn’t the only one in this town in a hurry.’ ‘Did you see where he went?’ ‘Some building on Broadway a few doors down. Couldn’t tell you which one except it was on the same side of the road as the Tube. He was running in there when I was turning round. Looked like bloody Professor Brainstorm,’ the cab driver added with a harsh laugh before he went back to his tea. Trave was tempted to tell the man what had happened to the old bloke that he’d left stranded the previous day, but he knew there was no point. Maybe Albert had been followed home, maybe not, but there was nothing this cab driver was going to say that would change what had happened. And like Albert the previous day, Trave was a man in a hurry. He thought for a moment about asking the driver to take him to St James’s Park but dismissed the idea. He didn’t have the money for such luxuries. He crossed the King’s Road, passing a tall nineteenth-century building in which the name of a school for boys had been engraved in the red-brick fa?ade; but the school had been closed since the evacuation of children from the capital at the beginning of the war and had now been taken over by the council’s emergency housing department. Strange, Trave thought, the Victorians’ faith in the permanence of their institutions, a naive arrogance that two world wars had destroyed forever. It was still too early in the morning for the housing office to be open, but already a line of families had formed a queue snaking back past the bus stop. Trave knew who they were. You could tell from the pushcarts and prams piled high with their remaining possessions – pots and pans and teddy bears, all that they had been able to salvage from the wreckage of their bombed-out homes. It was a nightmare existence they led, these urban dispossessed, shunted from one rest centre to another, surviving on inadequate rations until they were finally found somewhere to live, often in an area far removed from their previous home, where they knew nobody and nobody knew them. Trave hurried past and made his way through the backstreets to South Kensington Underground, where the platforms had already been cleared of the hundreds who took shelter there every night. Every wall was covered with government information posters, ordering citizens to do this and not do that: look out in the blackout; we need your kitchen waste; the enemy is listening – careless talk costs lives. Was that what had cost Albert Morrison his life? Trave wondered as he waited for his train. Talking to the wrong man because he was in too much of a hurry? Trave emerged out of the Underground into the morning light and began walking down the Broadway, knocking on doors. There was no response from an import–export company that looked as if it had seen better days – unsurprising with the U-boats wreaking havoc on the country’s merchant shipping – and the building next door was a bank, which wasn’t what he was looking for. However, the one beyond seemed like a possibility: tall and wide and grey, with a flat, featureless fa?ade and blacked-out windows on every floor. An old man answered the door, dressed in a grey overall that reached below his knees. He was thin almost to the point of being skeletal. ‘I’m a detective,’ said Trave, producing his warrant card. ‘I’m making some enquiries. It’s about a murder that happened yesterday – over in Battersea.’ The old man said nothing, didn’t even glance at the warrant card. He just stood blocking the doorway, waiting to hear what else Trave had to say. ‘The dead man was called Albert Morrison. We think he may have come here, and we need to know why and whom he spoke to.’ Trave noticed a definite reaction on the old man’s face to the name, but it was gone too quickly to tell whether it was one of pain or pleasure. ‘Well, dead or alive, ’e didn’t speak to me,’ said the old man. ‘I’m the one who opens the door and the only people who came ’ere yesterday were the people that have got a right to be ’ere – the people who work ’ere.’ ‘What work? What goes on here?’ asked Trave, his curiosity aroused by the old man’s unnecessary rudeness. ‘None of your business,’ said the old man, beginning to close the door. But Trave was too quick for him. He put his foot out and pushed the door back with his hand. The old man took a step back, looking furious. ‘Do you live here?’ Trave asked. But the old man ignored his question. ‘I’m calling security,’ he said, but he made no move away from the door. ‘All right, I’ll take that as a no,’ said Trave. ‘The man I’m talking about – he came here late in the afternoon, so maybe you’d already gone home. Maybe someone else answered the door.’ The old man looked Trave up and down for a moment and then seemed to come to a decision. ‘I’ll check the book,’ he said grudgingly. ‘You wait ’ere.’ This time Trave did not stop the old man from shutting the door. He waited patiently on the step, resisting the temptation to knock again. Something told him that the old man might be cantankerous and unpleasant but that he was no liar – if he said he was going to check the book, then that was what he would do. Several minutes later, he was proved right when the door opened and the old man reappeared. ‘There were no visitors yesterday before or after I left,’ he said with sour satisfaction, turning to go. But Trave hadn’t finished. ‘Does a man called Thorn work here?’ he asked. ‘Middle-aged, balding, no glasses—’ ‘I know what ’e looks like,’ said the old man, interrupting. ‘Is he here? I need to see him.’ ‘That’ll depend on if ’e wants to see you,’ the old man said laconically. ‘You’d better come in, I suppose.’ The old man stepped aside and Trave went past him into a wide, dimly lit entrance hall. There was a threadbare colourless carpet on the floor, and the walls, void of pictures, were badly in need of a coat of paint. There were several doors on either side, but they were all closed and probably locked, Trave thought, noticing the large bunch of keys attached to the old man’s waistband. Maybe one of them contained the visitors’ book, Trave speculated, but the old man didn’t ask him to sign anything. Instead he pointed to a hard-backed chair set against one of the walls; told Trave to wait, speaking in the same peremptory tone he’d used outside; and then went up the staircase at the back of the hall. Trave could hear the sound of the old man’s knee joints cracking even after he’d disappeared from view. The sound faded away and then, after an interval of several minutes, began again – the old man was coming back down the stairs. But immediately there was the sound of quicker feet, and a man who matched Mrs Graves’s description was the first to appear in the hall. He looked tired and preoccupied, and his clothes were just as crumpled as she’d described them. Trave got up and held out his hand, which Thorn took absently for a moment. ‘I’m Detective Trave,’ he said. ‘Are you—’ ‘Thorn. Yes. Alec Thorn. Jarvis here said you wanted to see me. I haven’t got long, I’m afraid. I’ve got a lot of work to do today.’ ‘Do you know a man called Albert Morrison?’ ‘Yes. Why do you ask?’ ‘Did you go and see him yesterday – at his flat in Battersea?’ Thorn paused, not answering. His eyes flickered over to the old man, who was standing listening to them at the bottom of the stairs. Trave had noted the look of interest in the old man’s eyes as well as Thorn’s when he’d mentioned Albert’s name. ‘We’d better go in here, I think,’ said Thorn, opening a door halfway down the hall – Trave had been wrong about them being locked. ‘That’ll be all, Jarvis,’ he added, shutting the old man out once Trave had gone past him into the room. It was a small, primitive kind of waiting room. Two rows of armless, hard-backed chairs faced a wall on which a photograph of the King in his coronation robes hung slightly askew. There were no windows and there was no fire. Neither man sat down – Thorn stood with his back to the door, facing Trave. ‘I know you went there,’ Trave said quietly. ‘Mrs Graves, the neighbour downstairs, says she saw you. You left a note that she gave to Mr Morrison when he returned from a walk in the park, and after he got it he became agitated and came over here in a taxi. Did you see him here yesterday, Mr Thorn? I need to know.’ ‘No. No, I didn’t,’ said Thorn adamantly. ‘What’s this about, Detective? You can’t come in here asking questions without telling me why. Has something happened to Albert?’ ‘Yes, I’m afraid so. He died last night. I’m here because he was murdered—’ ‘Murdered!’ Thorn looked thunderstruck and his face collapsed as if under the impact of a blow for which he had been entirely unprepared. He turned away, putting up his hand as if to ward off further attack, and then staggered to a chair and sat down. ‘I’m sorry,’ said Trave. He hadn’t been prepared for the intensity of Thorn’s reaction to the news. ‘Murdered!’ Thorn repeated the word, shaking his head to express his incredulity. ‘How?’ ‘He was pushed over the balustrade outside his flat. His daughter saw him fall.’ ‘Ava was there. My God! Did she see who did it?’ ‘No, it was too dark. Could you please tell me how you knew Mr Morrison?’ Trave asked. ‘We were friends. We’ve been friends a long time. Oh God, poor Albert,’ he added, his voice cracking. He put a cigarette in his mouth but couldn’t light it because his hands were shaking too much. Trave had to help him with the match. He inhaled deeply and then collapsed in a fit of coughing. The smoke filled up the airless, windowless room and Trave was tempted to open the door for ventilation, except that he suspected Jarvis was on the other side listening. ‘How did you become friends?’ asked Trave. ‘Did you work together?’ ‘Yes, we used to.’ ‘Here?’ Thorn nodded. ‘And what kind of work was that, if you don’t mind me asking?’ ‘I do, as a matter of fact,’ said Thorn. ‘It’s confidential.’ ‘Well, perhaps you can help me with this, then: Why did you go and see Mr Morrison yesterday afternoon?’ Thorn didn’t reply right away, and Trave pulled out one of the chairs and sat down, willing to wait for an answer. Thorn seemed to have got over his original shock and was looking carefully at Trave through the haze of his cigarette smoke. It was almost as if he were assessing the policeman, seeing how far he could trust him. ‘I’m going to need an answer, Mr Thorn,’ said Trave quietly. ‘I need to know why he made that taxi journey and whom he came here to see. Confidentiality won’t wash, I’m afraid. This is a murder inquiry.’ ‘It was a friendly call. That’s all. I hadn’t seen Albert in a couple of months and I wanted to see if he was all right.’ Trave was sure Thorn was lying. Yet the man’s surprise and grief when he’d heard the news of Morrison’s death had seemed genuine. It didn’t add up. ‘What about the note that you left him? What did that say? … ‘What did it say?’ asked Trave, repeating his question when Thorn didn’t answer. ‘I need to know.’ ‘Nothing – just that I’d called and that I wanted to see him. Have you got it?’ Trave noted how Thorn mumbled his answer but then raised his voice when he asked his own question. There was an urgency there that sounded almost like desperation. Trave shook his head. He hadn’t got Thorn’s note and he was damned if he was going to show Thorn the note in Morrison’s handwriting that he’d found in the dead man’s pocket. Not when Thorn was being so evasive. Trave decided to go on the attack. ‘You’re not telling me the truth,’ he said. ‘Do you really expect me to believe that you left a note saying nothing at all when receipt of that note made Mr Morrison so agitated that he got straight in a taxi and rushed over here?’ ‘How do you know he was agitated? How can you know that?’ asked Thorn, looking agitated himself. ‘Because his daughter told us. She was there when he got the note. She was the one who ordered the taxi.’ ‘Oh, poor Ava. It’s too awful,’ said Thorn, sounding genuinely distressed. ‘She must be in a terrible state. I ought to go and see her.’ ‘What was in the note, Mr Thorn?’ asked Trave, refusing to be distracted by Thorn’s emotional outburst. ‘Nothing – I already told you that.’ ‘And you’ll swear to that, will you?’ ‘If I have to,’ Thorn said grimly. ‘And you didn’t see Albert Morrison here yesterday or anywhere else?’ ‘No. If he came here, I didn’t see him. I swear it,’ said Thorn, looking Trave in the eye. ‘All right,’ said Trave. ‘I’ve got nothing else for now, but here’s my card. If you decide you want to be any more forthcoming, you’ll know where to reach me. And if you don’t, I’ll be back. You can count on that,’ he added as he went out the door. But then out in the hall, another question occurred to Trave. He hesitated and then turned on his heel and went back in the room. Thorn had stood up and appeared to be wiping his eyes with a crumpled red handkerchief. ‘What is it, Detective?’ he asked, looking annoyed. ‘I thought you said you were done here.’ ‘Just one more question,’ said Trave. ‘Do you know anyone called Hayrick?’ ‘Hayrick? No, nobody. It doesn’t sound like a name at all.’ ‘No, you’re right. It doesn’t,’ said Trave. He nodded reflectively and left. Back at Scotland Yard, Quaid listened distractedly to Trave’s account of his interview with Mrs Graves the previous evening and then interrupted his subordinate just as Trave had begun to describe Thorn’s evasiveness when questioned about his visit to Battersea the previous day. ‘Whose investigation is this?’ he asked, glowering at Trave. ‘Yours, of course. I just thought we should follow up what happened in the afternoon …’ ‘You thought,’ Quaid repeated sarcastically. ‘I don’t know who you think you are – running round London wherever the fancy takes you! Check with me next time. All right?’ Trave nodded, and Quaid decided not to push the point. There was no need to create unnecessary hostility. Trave had done well with the victim’s daughter the previous evening. He could be an asset if he could just learn to toe the line. ‘How do you know this Thorn character wasn’t telling you the truth?’ he asked. ‘Why shouldn’t he go and see an old friend and leave a note to say he’d called?’ ‘No reason,’ said Trave evenly. ‘But if that was all it was, it doesn’t explain Morrison’s rushing across town in a taxi …’ ‘All right, maybe he did want to see Thorn, but that doesn’t mean Thorn murdered him. Didn’t you say Thorn seemed genuinely upset when you told him about Morrison’s death?’ ‘Yes, I know – it doesn’t add up,’ said Trave with a frown. ‘It’s just I think we need to find out more – about what Morrison’s job was; about what’s going on over there.’ ‘What did you say the address was?’ ‘Fifty-nine Broadway.’ ‘I’ll look into it. It’s probably some kind of government office, which is why Thorn’s keeping quiet about it,’ said Quaid. ‘The Home Office is just around the corner from there, isn’t it?’ Trave nodded, looking unconvinced. ‘What about the note?’ he said. ‘What note?’ ‘The one in Morrison’s pocket, the one asking for the written report—’ ‘Well, it doesn’t incriminate Thorn, does it? You were the one who saw it was in Morrison’s handwriting. And, you know, the point is maybe we’re never going to find out what that note means because we haven’t got the time or the resources in the middle of the Blitz to go up every blind alley, particularly when the solution to the case is staring us in the bloody eye,’ Quaid said impatiently. He paused a moment as if for effect and then leant across his desk. ‘It turns out that Dr Bertram Brive is up to his neck in debts. Without the money he’s hoping to get from old Morrison, he’ll be bankrupt by Christmas.’ ‘How do you know?’ asked Trave. ‘It wasn’t difficult – I phoned up his bank. The manager there told me they had him in last week because they were calling in his overdraft. He stopped making payments in the summer, apparently.’ ‘Do they know why?’ ‘The bank manager thinks he’s a gambler. I’ve got Twining out making enquiries. I’d have sent you if you hadn’t been otherwise engaged,’ he added. ‘But Brive’s got a business,’ said Trave, ignoring the dig. ‘Doctors must be in even more demand than we are these days.’ ‘Only if they want to work, and I’d bet my last pound that Brive doesn’t – which isn’t such a bad thing, actually,’ said Quaid with a harsh laugh. ‘From what I saw of him last night, I’d say that the man’s got the bedside manner of a Nazi. He’s the one who gave the old man the heave-ho, you mark my words. It’s just a question of finding the evidence. And that’s where we need to concentrate our efforts from now on,’ Quaid added, giving his subordinate a sharp look. CHAPTER 5 (#ulink_67791749-a3d5-5085-9f03-7dfb49965d3e) ‘Anyone would think that you’re enjoying this.’ The sound of Ava’s voice cutting in on him as he replaced the telephone receiver made Bertram jump – it was the first comment she’d addressed to him all day. And the day before hadn’t been much better. She’d followed him around the flat from the time he got up until the time he went to bed, staring at him while he was talking to her and then saying nothing in response. He couldn’t tell what she was feeling – grief or anger or both, perhaps. She’d never behaved like this before, and it made him nervous. ‘Enjoying what?’ he asked. He had no idea what she was talking about. ‘My father’s funeral – making the arrangements, organizing the stupid flowers, transporting his body round town, getting to the church on time. You know what I mean, Bertie. Don’t pretend you don’t.’ ‘Of course I’m not enjoying it,’ he said angrily. ‘But someone has to do it, and you didn’t show any signs of wanting to get involved.’ ‘What’s the point? He made you his executor, didn’t he?’ ‘I think he just thought it would be easier that way,’ he said defensively. ‘I know how these things work.’ ‘What? Because of your job, you mean? The job that you don’t do.’ Ava’s bitterness was obvious. ‘What’s that supposed to mean?’ ‘You know damn well what I mean. You know how you sit at home all day, neglecting your patients, listening to news bulletins on the radio, poring over old copies of The Times, moving your stupid pins around on that map over there like the war’s some stupid game made up for your amusement, like you think you’re contributing to it in some way.’ Ava’s voice rose as she jabbed her finger at a large map of Europe taped to the kitchen wall. And then silent suddenly, she looked over at her husband on the other side of the table as if assessing his likely reaction, then reached up violently and pulled the map down, tearing it through the centre as it fell. A cascade of coloured pins rolled away in every direction across the lino floor. Bertram was white with anger. He wanted to hit his wife with one of the pots on the stove, make her pay for what she’d just done, but he held his hand. And an instant later, he realized that it wasn’t just good sense that had stopped him; it was fear too. He’d never seen her like this. She’d been cold to him, keeping him at arm’s length, but she’d always basically done as she was told. Now, since her father’s death, she was different – it was as if something inside her had been broken or released and she’d become a new person whose actions he could no longer predict. He got down on his hands and knees and started to pick up the pins. He couldn’t stand mess and disorder. She knew that. That was why she’d pulled down his map – to see him like this, crawling around on the floor; to humiliate him. He looked up and saw the contempt written all over her face. ‘You didn’t need to do that,’ he said. ‘Oh yes, I did,’ she shot back. ‘I need to feel something, and if it doesn’t happen soon, I think I’ll go mad – stark, raving mad.’ ‘You’re overwrought. It’s the shock. You’ll feel better after the funeral,’ he said, getting to his feet, working hard to control his temper, frightened of the craziness he’d started to hear in her voice. There were still pins that he hadn’t got, ones that had rolled out of reach under the dresser. But they’d have to wait. He’d get them later, when Ava wasn’t standing over him, looking as though she might kick him or throw something on his head. He wanted to get away from her. ‘No, I won’t feel better,’ she said, spitting out the words. ‘I’ll feel worse – watching you spending my father’s money, paying off all those debts that you don’t want me to know about.’ ‘What debts? I – I don’t know what you’re talking about,’ Bertram stammered, looking away, wondering how much she knew. ‘Oh yes, you do. Do you think I’m blind? Do you think I haven’t seen the letters that have been coming here these last few months?’ ‘You’ve got no right to look at them. They’re mine; they’re addressed to me.’ Instinctively, he turned to look through the open door of the kitchen over to the locked bureau in the corner of the sitting room where he kept his papers, and at the same time he unconsciously fingered the keys in his pocket. Ava smiled; she could read her husband like a book. ‘Shame on you – running up debts when I haven’t had a new dress since the war started; when I haven’t had any fun in as long as I can remember; when I haven’t left this bloody flat except to go and dance attendance on that old man whom you’ve been so busy buttering up. What did you spend the money on, Bertie?’ she demanded, her voice rising with each accusation as she moved towards her husband with her fists clenched in anger. ‘Some other woman, was it? Some damned Soho whore so you could feel like a man for five or ten minutes?’ ‘Don’t talk like that,’ he said, putting his hands over his ears to shut out her voice. ‘You know how I hate it when you talk like that.’ ‘Tell me!’ she shouted, stamping her foot. ‘I made some bad investments. That’s all. I didn’t know there was going to be a war, did I? It wasn’t my fault.’ ‘Of course not,’ she said, her voice heavy with sarcasm. ‘It never is, is it? Just like it’s not your fault your name’s in my father’s will when you know damned well you got him to put it there, going round there every day, ministering to his every whim, while you let all the rest of your patients go to hell because you couldn’t be bothered. You stole my inheritance,’ she said, looking him in the eye. ‘It’s just the same as if you walked into one of the banks up on the High Street and took the money out of the till.’ ‘Don’t be ridiculous. I did no such thing. Albert left us both his money because we’re married. What’s mine is yours and what’s yours is mine. You know that.’ ‘Which would be fine, except that you’ve got nothing – nothing except my father’s money and a mountain of debts. Pretty convenient he died when he did, isn’t it?’ There! She’d said it. It was as though she and Bertram could pretend that the suspicion wasn’t there as long as she didn’t voice it, but once the accusation had been spoken, she knew she couldn’t take it back. It was between them now, opening up like a chasm that neither of them could bridge. ‘I had nothing to do with your father’s death,’ said Bertram, speaking slowly, almost as if he were taking an oath in a court of law. ‘How could you even think such a thing, Ava?’ ‘I don’t know. I don’t know what to think,’ said Ava, suppressing a cry and putting her hands over her face so she wouldn’t have to see her husband, wouldn’t have to deal with him or even think about him. She couldn’t bring herself to believe that he’d killed her father. He might have a motive, but she felt he was too weak, too law-abiding, to be capable of such an act. Her cry was more a scream of frustration because she wanted to escape from her thoughts but couldn’t. The flat was too small and there was nowhere else to go, nowhere to run away to, except out into the cold, friendless streets, windswept and full of rain. She ran blindly into the bedroom and shut and locked the door. Her hands were wet, soaked with tears that she hadn’t felt as they’d streamed down, emptying her of emotion. She lay face down on the brown satin eiderdown, buried her head in the lumpy pillow, and fell asleep, then woke up in the small hours ravenously hungry. She unlocked the door and found Bertram asleep on the sofa in the sitting room, curled up under a blanket in the foetal position. He’d undressed to his underwear, and she noticed how he’d folded his clothes carefully and left them on a chair, with his bow tie sitting ridiculously on top. She watched him for a moment in the half-light, listening to his snoring, unable to understand how she could be married to this stranger with whom she had so little in common. Nothing in her life made sense to her any more; nothing added up. Shaking her head, she turned away and went into the kitchen and spread a thin layer of jam across the crust of a half-stale national loaf she’d bought at the bakery the day before. There was nothing else left in the pantry. She ate standing up, listening to the rain beating on the roof and running down in torrents from the guttering outside the blacked-out window. In all her life, she’d never felt more alone. They drove to the funeral, following the horse-drawn hearse as it made its way slowly across the river. As a doctor, Bertram was entitled to use a car, but he rarely availed himself of the privilege, and Ava was surprised that he hadn’t sold his Austin 7 to help pay his debts. Now, of course, that wouldn’t be necessary. Ava felt as if she were riding through a ghost town. The incessant rain was only now beginning to ease and the streets were deserted. She glanced over at her husband, watching the careful, over-precise way he held the steering wheel and manoeuvred the gear stick up and down in his leather-gloved hand. It struck her that he was the most repressed person she’d ever met. How ironic, she thought, that a woman who so yearned for life and love should have tied herself to a man so utterly unable to provide her with either. It was a half-world she was living in. It always had been. She’d lived her life on other people’s terms, never her own. When she looked in the mirror, she saw Albert Morrison’s daughter or Bertram Brive’s wife, never Ava. Yet she knew it didn’t have to be this way. The country was crying out for women to join the Wrens, to work on the land or in the munitions factories. Every time she went out, posters of beautiful female warriors in tin hats and starched khaki uniforms beckoned to her from the sides of buses or the walls of the underground, their far-seeing eyes gazing into a brave future. Yet up to now she’d done nothing to heed their call. She’d stayed at home, inert and isolated amid the turmoil. And it wasn’t just the war she was missing. There was the music too. She listened to it on the radio when Bertram wasn’t there. Jazz and swing; Charleston and tango – infectious rhythms that made her want to kick off her shoes and dance. And sometimes she did, letting go for a moment as she spun around amongst the dreary furniture with her light brown hair thrown up in a whirl about her head. On weekend afternoons, she’d seen the shop girls coming out of the Empire ballroom on the King’s Road – starry-eyed, flushed, and laughing. Why couldn’t she have that too? Life was passing her by, leaving her behind. She glanced over at her husband and felt crushed by the weight of him, as though she couldn’t breathe. She wound down the window and leant her head out of the car into the cold air. She could hear Bertram objecting, shouting at her to stop, but she ignored him. The bite of the wind on her face made her feel alive, separate from her dead father, laid out on his back inside his pale brown wooden coffin, bumping along the potholed road in the back of the hearse up ahead. A throng of people all dressed in black was milling around on the pavement, but for a moment she was alone. Bertram was bustling about, shaking hands; clearing a path for the pallbearers to bring the coffin into the church; talking to the vicar, whose cassock kept blowing up incongruously in the wind, revealing a pair of long black socks that he was wearing underneath. Neither she nor Bertram was a churchgoer, yet Bertram seemed to be treating the vicar like an old friend. He was clearly enjoying himself. Ava knew there was nothing Bertram liked more than organizing people. He’d missed his vocation, she thought. He’d have made a far better funeral director than a doctor. She turned away, biting her lip to contain her irritation. Everything about her husband seemed to grate on her these days. She looked around, scanning the faces of the mourners. There were some she recognized – Mrs Graves and several other neighbours from Gloucester Mansions, her father’s solicitor, and a cousin of her mother’s – but many of them were new to her. She wondered who they were. Old work colleagues of her father’s, she assumed, come to pay their last respects. It hurt her to realize how little she’d known him and how much he’d kept from her. She’d been aware for as long as she could remember that her father worked in the City. Every day he would leave the house in his pinstripe suit and bowler hat, carrying a briefcase with a brass lock, and a black umbrella in wintertime, and every evening he would return, although sometimes late, when she had already gone to bed and would be lying awake in the dark, listening for the sound of his key in the door. Ava knew that men who worked in the City did things with money, so she had naturally always assumed that her father was a businessman of some kind. And as she knew nothing about finance, she’d never asked him about his work and he had never volunteered any information. And so it had gone on year after year, until the day he died. But now Ava regretted her lack of curiosity. She wished she’d asked him questions, although she suspected that he wouldn’t have answered them even if she had. Their lack of connection had been a two-way street. She thought of the still-uncleared flat in Gloucester Mansions and all her father’s books piled up in tottering towers around his desk. She realized with a jolt that she’d never really considered the titles on the spines. She’d thought of them more as objects, physical barriers that he put up to protect his privacy. But she remembered enough to know that most of them were about politics and history and subjects like that; hardly any of them were about money. The books were too many to be a hobby. She realized now that they were a clue to who her father was – someone more interesting than a stockbroker; a diplomat, perhaps, except that he rarely travelled; or someone who worked for the government in some secret capacity that couldn’t be discussed. Maybe there had been an official reason for her father’s silence, an explanation beyond his natural reticence. She’d have preferred that. It would make the failure of their relationship a little easier to bear. Alec Thorn would have answers to her questions, but he probably wouldn’t tell her them even if she asked. He was the only one of her father’s work colleagues she’d ever met. Why had her father made an exception for Alec? she wondered. Why had Alec been permitted into the house? It had to be because he was the only one of them her father trusted. Ava remembered how her father and Thorn would stop talking sometimes when she came into the room. Closing her eyes, she could see them now, sitting on either side of the fireplace in the evening with glasses of whisky in their hands, their faces lit up by the firelight, leaning forward towards each other so that their foreheads were almost touching – like conspirators in a Rembrandt painting. As a little girl, she’d learnt how to move softly, how to glide around people. Her father had hated any kind of disturbance, and her mother had been nervous, for years a semi-invalid suffering from the weak heart that finally killed her. So Ava would sometimes be practically standing beside her father and Alec before they noticed she was there. She remembered how her father would look up with surprise and irritation and how Alec would be surprised too, but also pleased, reaching out to stroke her hair. For years Alec had been a favourite uncle who asked her questions about school and brought her expensive gifts for Christmas and her birthday, and then later, much later, she’d sensed that he liked her in a different way. They’d been eating dinner one summer evening and Alec had got up to go home. But Ava’s father had been in an unusually expansive mood. He’d pushed his guest back down in his chair, poured him another glass of wine, and told him that he was looking thin and pale and that he needed ‘a good woman’ to take care of him. Alec had shaken his head, said he wasn’t the marrying kind, but Ava’s father wouldn’t let it go. ‘There must be someone,’ he’d said. And Alec had looked away, flushing red with embarrassment, and had caught Ava’s eye as she got up from the table to clear the plates. And in that moment she had known. He hadn’t said anything and her parents missed the exchange, but from that moment her relationship with Alec changed. He came less, and he was awkward with her when they met. Once or twice when they happened to find themselves alone, he’d hesitated, clearing his throat as if he had something important to say; but someone had always come in at the critical moment, or he’d lost confidence and turned away. The nearest he’d got to a declaration had been after her mother died – the last funeral she’d been to before today. It had been a different church, but the same cold wind had been blowing the brown leaves off the trees, and inside, her father had stood bolt upright beside her in the pew, looking straight ahead at the pulpit as if he were participating in a military inspection rather than his wife’s funeral. And Thorn had come up to her afterwards when they were walking back from the grave to the lych-gate. He’d had no umbrella, and she remembered his thinning hair plastered down by the rain and the look of mute appeal on his careworn face. ‘I’m so sorry, Ava. If there’s anything I can do … anything,’ he’d stammered. She’d thanked him, expecting that would be the end of it, but he’d leant forward and taken hold of her hand. ‘You’re very important to me, you know,’ he’d said, looking her in the eye. And she’d felt sure that he was going to say more, but her father had come up and taken her arm, in a hurry to get home and ‘get the damned thing over with’, as he’d confided to her in the car. And that had been the end of it. Five months later, she’d married Bertram. Alec hadn’t been at the wedding. He’d made some excuse and sent an expensive present – a dinner service that they never used – and after that, he’d seemed to fade from their lives. It had to have been six months or more since she’d last seen him, but he was here now. He had to be: Albert had been his best friend. Standing on her tiptoes, Ava searched the crowd and caught sight of Thorn standing alone, smoking a cigarette. He was a little way further up the pavement, keeping his distance from the rest of the mourners. He looked the worse for wear – less hair and more wrinkles, a shadow of the man she’d first met twenty years before. But then the war seemed to be ageing everybody, not just Alec. It was time. The coffin had passed through the crowd and been set up on a table in front of the altar, and Bertram came and took Ava’s arm and led her inside. The church with its permanently blacked-out windows made her feel claustrophobic. Sitting in the pew at the front beside her husband, she felt the eyes of the other mourners fixed on her back. She knew what they were all thinking about – not her father, but the manner of his death. The cold-blooded English liked nothing better than a good murder to puzzle over, to discuss back and forth over their Kellogg’s Corn Flakes in the morning. Who had pushed him? Was the killer here with them in the church? Would he kill again? It didn’t help that the young policeman from the night of the murder was here too, standing at the back, watching. She’d seen him as she came in. And the presence of Bertram next to her, clasping his hands in prayer with a pious look on his face, infuriated her. He’d chosen all the hymns and now sang them with gusto in an excessively baritone voice that made her squirm with embarrassment. She wanted to get out, to run back down the aisle away from Bertram and away from her father’s coffin with its brass plaque screwed into the top, bearing his name and dates in a style of lettering that Bertram had spent a considerable time picking out from a catalogue at the undertaker’s office several days earlier. She tried to concentrate on the service. ‘In the midst of life we are in death’ – yes, that was true. Bombs were raining down from the moonlit sky night after night. Albert Morrison was lucky to even have his own funeral. Ava had read in the newspapers about mass burials of bomb victims. She’d seen the pictures of the trenches dug by mechanical diggers, the lines of coffins draped in Union Jacks, and the ranks of the bereaved stretching back into the grey distance. Life was cheap. Tomorrow she too might be dead. Something about the thought jolted her – like a charge of electricity. She needed to live, to take risks, to be herself for a little while before it was too late. Outside after the service, she was alone again while Bertram went to fetch the car for the journey to the crematorium, or the garden of remembrance, as he insisted on calling it. She felt a hand on her sleeve and turned, coming face-to-face with a handsome man she’d never seen before. He held out his hand and she noticed as she took it how clean and graceful his fingers were, like those of a pianist. ‘I’m Charles,’ he said, looking straight into her eyes as if he were confiding something important. ‘Charles Seaforth. I’m sorry for your loss. Your father was a great man, Mrs Brive. He will be sorely missed. I can assure you of that.’ Her head was full of questions. How did this stranger know who she was? What was his connection to her father? Why would he say that her father was great when it was such a strange word to use? In her confusion, she could only nod her head. ‘It must be very hard for you,’ he went on. ‘Not just to lose your father, but to lose him like this. I hope they will soon find the person responsible.’ She knew she ought to have been upset by the man’s direct reference to the murder, but in fact she felt the opposite. She hated the way Bertram and the vicar seemed determined to pretend that her father’s violent death had never happened. Talking about it was like a breath of fresh air. ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘I don’t want the person who did it to get away with it. I want him to pay.’ With what? With his life? She was surprised at her own vehemence. It was as if she hadn’t chosen her words, but that they had been pulled out of her by some force beyond her control. She felt as though she hadn’t meant anything she’d said about the murder until now. ‘I understand,’ said the stranger. ‘I felt the same when my father died, except that he was killed in the last war and so there was no one to take responsibility, no one to punish. I was angry, but there was nothing I could do.’ ‘I’m sorry,’ she said. She felt she should step back or look away, but she didn’t. The stranger’s crystal-blue eyes drew her, held her where she was. ‘How did you know my father?’ she asked. ‘We worked together. Not for very long, but there was enough time for me to understand his value even if others did not.’ ‘What work? What did my father do?’ Ava asked the question quickly, without thinking, and then immediately dropped her eyes, ashamed at the way she’d revealed her ignorance; mortified that this complete stranger should know more about her father than she did. But Seaforth didn’t seem to notice her discomfort, or at least he didn’t show that he did. ‘I can’t tell you, I’m afraid,’ he said apologetically. ‘It’s against the rules.’ ‘I understand,’ she said hurriedly, trying to hide her confusion. ‘Really I do. I’m sorry I asked. I—’ ‘Don’t be. It’s not easy. Nothing about death is ever easy,’ he said, laying his hand on her arm for a moment. It made her skin tingle, even through the cloth. She felt tears spring into her eyes. This stranger was the first person since the young policeman on the night of the murder to show her any genuine sympathy. She wanted to thank him but couldn’t find the words. And there was no time. People were converging on her. She could see Bertram making his way through the crowd, but first there was Alec, come to express his condolences. She breathed hard – she knew that this was going to be a difficult conversation. But then she realized that he wasn’t even looking at her; his attention was focused on Seaforth, and he looked angry, angrier than she had ever seen him before. He took hold of Seaforth’s arm and pulled him around, away from Ava. ‘What the hell do you think you’re doing?’ he demanded with cold fury, making an obvious effort to keep his voice in check. ‘Why are you here?’ Seaforth’s reaction surprised Ava. He didn’t say anything; instead he smiled, looked down at Thorn’s hand on his arm, and then slowly took hold of Thorn’s wrist with his free hand and lifted it away. He acted as though he had all the time in the world. Ava could see that Thorn was trying to resist, but he was powerless in the face of Seaforth’s superior strength. Seaforth held Thorn’s hand suspended in mid-air for a moment. Thorn’s face was screwed up as if he were in pain, and then Seaforth let go and Thorn sagged over to one side. ‘I’m here for the same reason I assume you are,’ Seaforth said evenly. ‘To pay my respects to Albert Morrison and to express my sympathy to his bereaved daughter. Perhaps you should consider doing the same.’ ‘You hardly knew him,’ said Thorn through gritted teeth. He was still nursing his wrist. Seaforth’s face was turned away from Ava, so she didn’t know if he was going to respond, but there was no opportunity in any event. Bertram had now appeared at her side, apparently unaware of any trouble. He looked unfamiliar for a moment. She thought perhaps that it was seeing him in a black suit and necktie instead of his customary bow tie and tweeds. If pressed, she’d have said that the new outfit was something of an improvement. ‘We need to go, my dear,’ he said, rubbing his hands. She couldn’t tell if it was against the cold or because he was pleased with the results of his meticulous planning of the day’s events – both, perhaps. ‘Father Harris has gone on ahead with the undertaker. I must say I think Hodson has done a first-class job with the arrangements. I wasn’t sure whether to instruct him or the funeral directors up on Lavender Hill, but I really think my choice has been fully vindicated. Everything has gone like clockwork,’ he added pompously. ‘Where’s the car?’ Ava asked, wanting to get away. She realized with surprise that she didn’t want Seaforth to see her with her husband. ‘Over there,’ said Bertram, pointing to the other side of the road. She allowed Bertram to take her arm and started to walk away, but then she stopped, hearing Alec calling her name. ‘Go on ahead,’ she said to her husband. ‘I won’t be a minute.’ Bertram scowled, looking back and seeing Alec Thorn coming up behind them. He’d never liked Thorn, sensing that he had more than friendly feelings towards his wife, and he’d welcomed Thorn’s increasing absence from their lives since his marriage. But now was not the time to make a scene. ‘Don’t be long,’ he said to Ava. ‘We don’t want to be late.’ She turned around to face Alec and felt an unexpected wave of anger pass through her. What business did he have making a scene at her father’s funeral? Had he no respect? No sense of decorum? ‘I’m sorry,’ he said, looking abject. ‘I don’t know what possessed me.’ ‘Nor do I,’ she said coldly. She wanted to leave, to get the whole awful day over with. ‘Listen, Ava, if there’s anything I can do to help, you know you can call me. Look, here’s my phone number,’ he added, pushing his card into her hand as if it were some kind of peace offering. But she wasn’t looking at him. Instead she was staring over his shoulder to where Charles Seaforth was standing, watching her. He smiled as he caught her eye, and at that moment, almost as if it were scripted, the sun peeped out from behind the thick grey clouds that had been swirling across the sky ever since the rain stopped, and picked him out in its beam. It was as if he were being shown to her, she thought; identified as someone who was going to be significant in her life. As if he were some kind of angel sent down from heaven. She laughed at the thought. There was no such thing as angels. Not in this God-forsaken world. ‘Ava!’ Bertram was calling to her. She had to go. She nodded half to Alec, half to herself, as if registering all that had happened, and then she turned to walk away, catching sight as she crossed the road of the young policeman Trave, watching her intently from the steps of the church. She wondered how much he’d seen of what had passed. CHAPTER 6 (#ulink_e15b3380-150a-52b1-8364-1b456f716208) The next morning, Seaforth was waiting for Ava on the other side of the street from her flat when she went out to do her shopping. She was shocked and even a little alarmed to see him. It made no sense that this complete stranger was suddenly so interested in her, unless it had something to do with her father’s death. Anyone could be the murderer. It could be Bertram; it could be this man, except that he didn’t feel like a killer to her – which was a stupid way to think, she told herself. Seaforth’s sparkling blue eyes, which seemed to promise humour, tenderness, and understanding all at the same time – everything that had been missing from her life up to now – had nothing to do with it. She needed to watch herself, to stay on her guard. Now more than ever. ‘I’m sorry to show up like this. Unannounced, I mean,’ he said, falling into step beside her as she walked towards the bus stop. ‘I got your address from the phone book. I wanted to see you – to apologize.’ ‘Apologize?’ she repeated, surprised. ‘Apologize for what?’ ‘For what happened with Alec Thorn yesterday. It was inappropriate; it should never have happened.’ ‘It wasn’t your fault. Alec attacked you, not the other way round. I can’t imagine why. I’ve never seen him do anything like that before.’ ‘He’s changed.’ ‘Changed?’ ‘Yes, it’s the war. When did you last see him?’ ‘A few months ago, maybe more. I’m not sure.’ ‘Months are a long time nowadays. They seem like years. We’re under a lot of pressure at work, and Alec feels it more than most – perhaps because he’s a bit older than the rest of us. He’s closer to your father’s generation than to mine.’ ‘Us! Who are us?’ she asked, stopping and turning to face her companion. ‘Please tell me, Mr Seaforth. I need to know.’ ‘Charles,’ he said, meeting her gaze. ‘You must call me Charles.’ ‘Charles, then,’ she said, sounding the name on her tongue, liking it, feeling it fit. There was no place for caution if this stranger could tell her who her father was – as she’d said, she needed to know. ‘Can’t you help me?’ she asked, putting her hand on his arm. ‘No one else will. I feel like I said goodbye to a stranger yesterday, not my father.’ Seaforth said nothing, so she guessed. ‘It’s the Secret Service,’ she said. ‘You’re spies. That’s what you are, aren’t you?’ It was framed as a question, but she didn’t need an answer. As soon as the words had left her mouth, she’d known she was right. It was as though she’d known the truth for years but had never been prepared to admit it to herself until now. ‘We’re patriots,’ Seaforth said quietly. ‘That’s all. Everyone does their part in different ways.’ ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘Yes, I can understand that.’ ‘You can’t tell anyone I told you. You know that, don’t you?’ ‘Yes,’ she said. ‘Don’t worry, I won’t.’ The first emotion she’d felt was relief. At least there had been a reason for her father’s silence; at least he’d done something worthwhile with his life. But now she felt something else – a surge of spontaneous gratitude towards Seaforth. He hadn’t told her the truth because he couldn’t, but he’d certainly enabled her to find it. He’d taken her seriously. Not like her father and Alec Thorn, shutting her out because she was a woman and couldn’t be trusted. ‘Thank you,’ she said. ‘It helps to know.’ ‘You have nothing to thank me for. I came here to apologize. Remember?’ ‘Yes,’ she said, smiling. ‘I remember.’ She relaxed for a moment, but then her nervous curiosity about the reasons for Seaforth’s interest in her returned, and with it a sense of unease. ‘Why does Alec hate you?’ she asked, remembering Alec’s unseemly rage outside the church and the effortless way that Seaforth had held Alec’s hand suspended in mid-air for a moment before he let go. ‘He thinks I want his job,’ Seaforth said carefully. It was as if he were measuring his words, working out how much he could say. ‘Do you?’ ‘I want what’s best for the country.’ He smiled, noticing the frown on her face. ‘Sorry, that’s not good enough, I know. The fact is this is a young man’s war, and if we’re going to win it, a lot of the old guard will have to be swept away. Some of that happened after the last war, but not enough. It’s what works that matters now. There’s no place for a sense of entitlement when our backs are up against the wall. I think people like Alec Thorn find that hard to understand.’ ‘Because he doesn’t want to be swept away?’ Seaforth nodded. ‘Like my father was?’ ‘I told you at the funeral that your father was a great man. He could have accomplished great things, but no one would listen to him. He understood what was at stake with Germany when Hitler came to power, but everyone was obsessed with Joe Stalin and the Reds, and then it was too late. He was a voice crying in the wilderness.’ They walked on in silence until they reached the bus shelter, where Ava stopped, turning to look again at her companion. She sensed there was something else he wanted to say – something personal, nothing to do with Hitler and Communism. She could tell from the look of indecision on his face. ‘What is it, Charles?’ she asked. ‘There’s something else, isn’t there? What is it you want with me?’ ‘I can’t tell you here,’ he said. ‘Could we meet sometime – somewhere we can talk?’ ‘Why?’ she asked, taking a step back. ‘You need to tell me why.’ ‘Because there are other things I’ve got to tell you, things you need to know – about your father, about his death. I only need a few minutes. It isn’t much to ask.’ A bus was coming, and she reached out her hand, hailing it to stop. She turned away from him, getting out her purse for the fare. ‘I don’t know,’ she said. The bus came to a halt beside her and she took hold of the grab pole in her hand but didn’t mount the platform. She knew Seaforth was waiting for an answer, but she felt unable to respond – caught between curiosity and suspicion. ‘Please,’ he said. ‘You won’t regret it.’ ‘The Lyons Corner House – the big one in the West End, by Piccadilly Circus,’ she said, saying the first place that came into her head. Only later did she realize its unsuitability – it was the same restaurant where Bertram had proposed to her over tea and cake three years before. ‘Come on, dearie, make up your mind. Are you getting on or are you getting off?’ asked the conductress impatiently. ‘We haven’t got all day.’ Ava stepped onto the platform and the conductress rang the bell. The bus moved off, away from the kerb. ‘When?’ asked Seaforth, shouting over the noise of the engine. ‘Tomorrow,’ she shouted back. ‘Twelve o’clock.’ Seaforth raised his hand as if in acknowledgement, but she didn’t know for sure whether he’d heard her. And as she sat down, it occurred to her that she didn’t even know whether she’d wanted him to. She closed her eyes, and out of nowhere a memory rushed to meet her from the remote past. She was a small child in a snow-suit, standing with her father at the top of a steep hill. The world was white and he was bent over a wooden toboggan that he was holding in position a few inches back from the beginning of the slope. He was telling her to get in – she could hear his voice, and she could remember how his face was red in the cold – but she continued to hesitate, frightened that they would crash and that she would be smashed to pieces against the line of ice-laden birch trees that she could see in the valley below. ‘Are you coming or not?’ her father demanded, impatient just as the bus conductress had been a moment before. But try as she might, she couldn’t remember whether she had got in the toboggan and gone screaming down the hill or given in to her fears and slunk away. It was too long ago. In the afternoon, Bertram got out the car and drove them over the river to Scotland Yard. The young policeman Trave had rung up in the morning to say that their statements were ready for them to read through and sign. And then halfway down the Embankment, Bertram announced in a self-important voice that the next day at 12.30 had been fixed for the reading of her father’s will at the solicitor’s office – a champagne moment for him at which he wanted her present. Ava was taken aback. She’d been worrying all day that she had made a mistake agreeing to meet Seaforth in the West End, but it hadn’t occurred to her that the arrangement would cause her a problem with Bertram. He’d been out a lot in recent days, revelling in his new role as her father’s executor, and she’d thought it safe to assume that her absence from the flat for several hours in the middle of the day would go unnoticed. Now, without warning, she was faced with a choice between lying to her husband and not going to her meeting with Seaforth. She had no means of contacting Seaforth to change the time, and she was sure he would assume that she’d decided not to see him if she didn’t show up. Moments before, she had been contemplating staying away, but she felt differently now that the decision was being forced on her. Talking to Seaforth for a few minutes had enabled her to find out more about her father than she had discovered in all the years he was alive, and Seaforth had told her at the bus stop that he had more to tell her. She didn’t trust Seaforth. How could she, when he had descended on her out of the blue without giving any adequate reason for his sudden interest? But she couldn’t give up on the chance to know more about her father, even if the price was lying – something she had always hated doing. ‘I can’t go,’ she said. ‘I’ve got plans.’ ‘What plans?’ asked Bertram, sounding annoyed. ‘What are you doing?’ He seemed surprised that she should be doing anything, which spoke volumes, she thought, about what he thought her life was worth. ‘I’m seeing someone at twelve o’clock for lunch – my mother’s cousin. She was at the funeral,’ Ava lied, naming the first person who came into her head. But it was a bad choice. ‘Do you mean Mrs Willoughby?’ asked Bertram. ‘I thought she was only up in London for the day.’ ‘No, she said she was staying on. And I’ve got no way of getting in touch with her to rearrange, so you’ll have to change the time with the solicitor. I can go later in the afternoon if you like.’ ‘No, we’ll go in the morning. Mr Parker offered me an earlier time when we spoke, but I thought twelve would be better. I should have talked to you first, I suppose,’ he said grudgingly. Ava breathed a sigh of relief. She’d got what she wanted, but she knew that the lie had moved her into uncharted territory. Before it, she could tell herself that there was nothing improper in seeing Seaforth, as he had important information to give her. Now it felt as if she were committing herself to something irretrievable – an act of betrayal. At the police station, they were put into separate rooms and seen by separate policemen. Trave saw Ava. He waited, watching her carefully while she read through her statement. He sensed the tension in her. It was as if she were coiled up, hiding inside an inadequate shell, trying not to be noticed. But then when she glanced up from her reading, the flash of her bright green eyes made her seem an entirely different person – vivid and alive. ‘How have you been?’ he asked when she’d finished signing. ‘Surviving,’ she said with a wry smile, touched by the genuine concern in his voice. ‘The funeral wasn’t easy, but you had a ringside seat for that.’ ‘I’m sorry. I should have told you I was coming,’ he said, looking embarrassed. ‘My inspector sent me. It’s standard procedure in these cases.’ ‘Don’t worry – the more the merrier,’ she said with grim humour. ‘I’m just glad it’s over.’ ‘I can understand that,’ said Trave, nodding. ‘Who was the man arguing with Mr Thorn? Do you know him?’ ‘No, that was the first time I’d met him. His name’s Charles Seaforth. He worked with my father.’ ‘And Mr Thorn and he don’t get on?’ ‘No, apparently not,’ said Ava. She looked for a moment as if she were about to say more, but then she lowered her eyes. Part of her wanted to tell Trave about her encounter with Seaforth earlier in the day, but she resisted the temptation. It wasn’t as though she knew anything about the murder that the police didn’t, or at least not yet. And she felt obscurely that she wouldn’t be able to go through with her meeting with Seaforth the next day if it became public knowledge. She wanted to hear what he had to say. Afterwards she could decide what she should do with the information. ‘Have you seen this before?’ asked Trave, taking out a plastic evidence bag and laying it on the table between them. It contained a single black cuff link with a small gold crown embossed in the centre. Ava looked at it carefully and then shook her head. ‘I don’t recognize it,’ she said. ‘Where’s it from?’ ‘We found it on the landing outside your father’s flat, close to where he must have been struggling before he fell. It had rolled into a corner.’ ‘Well, it could have been his, I suppose. My father liked his ties and cuff links, just like my husband. I wouldn’t necessarily recognize every one he had.’ ‘We don’t think it was your father’s,’ Trave said quietly. ‘We’ve been through all his belongings and there’s no other cuff link that matches this one.’ ‘So you think it belonged to the man who killed him – that my father tore it from his attacker’s sleeve while they were struggling?’ said Ava, looking back down at the cuff link with fascination. It seemed strange that something so small could become so significant. ‘Quite possibly,’ said Trave, watching Ava closely. ‘You mentioned that your husband likes cuff links. Could this be one of his?’ ‘I don’t know. Maybe. Is Bertie a suspect? Is that what you’re saying?’ Ava’s voice rose in sudden panic and she gripped the edge of the table. Instinctively, Trave leant forward and put his hand over Ava’s for a moment, trying to reassure her. ‘I know this is difficult, but please try to stay calm,’ he said. ‘We’re looking at every possibility because that’s our job. As soon as we have some news, you’ll be the first to know.’ Ava nodded, visibly trying to control her anxiety. ‘But in the meantime, I think it would be best if we kept this evidence between ourselves …’ ‘Don’t tell Bertie, you mean?’ ‘Yes, if you don’t mind.’ ‘All right, but Mr Trave …’ ‘Yes?’ ‘Please get this right. Find the man who killed my father – the right man, so you’re sure. Promise me you won’t leave any stone unturned.’ Ava looked at Trave hard, waiting with her green eyes fixed on his until he nodded his assent. ‘Well, did she recognize it?’ asked Quaid when Trave returned to their shared office after showing Ava and Bertram out. Trave shook his head. ‘Pity,’ said Quaid. ‘But I’d still bet my bottom dollar it’s his. Do you think she’ll tell him about it?’ ‘She said she wouldn’t.’ ‘And did you believe her?’ ‘Yes, I think so.’ ‘Well, it probably won’t make any difference one way or the other. We’ll see if we can dig up anything more on our friend the medicine man, tomorrow, and then, whatever happens, I’ll apply for a search warrant and we can find out what he’s got hidden away. I reckon we’ll find a lot more than just the matching cuff link.’ ‘So you’re sure he’s guilty?’ ‘Yes, have been from the moment I clapped eyes on him. I’ve got a nose for criminals, remember? And murderers are my speciality.’ ‘But don’t you think we should look at other possibilities, even if just to eliminate them?’ ‘Like what?’ ‘Well, did you find out anything about what happens at that place where Morrison used to work – 59 Broadway?’ ‘Yes, as a matter of fact, I did. It’s exactly as I thought – the building’s a department of the War Office and the people there don’t need us poking our noses in where we’re not wanted.’ ‘You were told to stay away?’ ‘No, of course I wasn’t,’ said Quaid irritably. ‘I’ve got the right to take a search team into Buckingham Palace if that’s what a case requires, but this one doesn’t. We don’t need to complicate the investigation just for the sake of it, not when we’ve got the murderer staring us in the face. I’ve already told you that.’ ‘Do you know who you spoke to?’ asked Trave, refusing to be put off. There was something terrier-like about his persistence. ‘It’s none of your business. And I don’t want to hear any more of your damn fool questions about the place,’ said Quaid, getting visibly annoyed. ‘You’re to stay away from St James’s Park, do you hear me? And concentrate on Bertram Brive. He’s the culprit and we need to bring him in – the sooner the better. I’m in court tomorrow morning, but we can catch up when I get back.’ All things being equal, Trave would have preferred not to cross his boss, but he felt he had no choice about going back to Broadway. There were too many unanswered questions associated with the place. Why had Albert Morrison rushed over there on the day of his death? And why was there no record of his visit? Was it because he had been intercepted? And if so, by whom? Albert had worked at Number 59 until he retired. Thorn worked there still, and according to Ava, so did the man Seaforth, whom Thorn had attacked at the funeral. What was it that they were all doing inside the building with the flat, featureless fa?ade and the blacked-out windows? And why had Thorn lied to him about the purpose of his visit to Albert’s flat and the note he had left with Mrs Graves? Because he had lied – Trave was sure of it. Just as he was sure that someone associated with Broadway had got to Quaid and told the inspector to call off the dogs. Why? It had to be because someone there had something to hide. But who? And what? Questions leading to more questions – Trave felt as if he were in a blindfold, groping around in the dark, and he knew that the only way he was going to get answers was to find them out on his own. He remembered the dead man lying broken like a puppet on the hall floor at Gloucester Mansions and the promise he’d made to Ava to find the man responsible for putting him there. He couldn’t honour it without going back to Broadway, so first thing the next morning he took the Tube to St James’s Park and stationed himself behind a cup of coffee and a copy of The Times in a caf? diagonally across from Number 59 with a grandstand view of the front door. Between half past eight and nine, a succession of furtive-looking people went into the building, starting with Jarvis, the ancient doorman–caretaker in grey overalls whom Trave had encountered on his first visit. Thorn arrived on the stroke of nine, head bowed and back bent and with the smoke from his cigarette blowing away behind him down the street each time he exhaled. Such a contrast to Seaforth, who showed up soon afterwards, strolling down the pavement as if he hadn’t got a care in the world. And then nothing for over two hours. Trave was sleepy and several times caught himself starting to nod off with his newspaper slipping from his grasp. The Luftwaffe seemed to have selected the streets around the rooming house where he lived in Fulham for special treatment the previous night, and he’d been up through the small hours helping to fight incendiary fires in neighbouring buildings with sand and stirrup pumps. He’d managed to snatch a couple of hours’ sleep after the all clear, and his body was crying out for more. He was almost on the point of giving up and returning to Scotland Yard when the door of Number 59 opened and Seaforth emerged. He stood on the pavement, putting on his hat and gloves, and then walked away to his left. His lips were pursed and it looked as though he were whistling a tune. Trave waited until he had gone past and then followed him into the Underground station at the end of the street. CHAPTER 7 (#ulink_cc7ddd9b-74ed-5d3c-9f9c-3a28e7b000dd) Four miles away on the other side of the river, in the offices of Parker, Johnson and Hughes, Solicitors, in Battersea High Street, Ava fidgeted in the uncomfortable hard-backed chair that she’d been sitting in for more than an hour. She’d been finding it increasingly hard to control her irritation ever since she’d found out from the senior partner, Mr Parker, that her father had been a much wealthier man than she had ever suspected. At the start of the interview, he had produced a bulging file containing a portfolio of blue-chip investments, a well-endowed savings account, and the title deeds not only for the flat in Gloucester Mansions, but for two houses in south London that were rented out on long leases. Albert had been a miser. That was exactly the right word for it, thought Ava. He could easily have paid someone to look after him, just as he could have set her up independently long before she’d felt forced to marry an unsuitable man in order to escape his clutches. But he had chosen to hoard his money instead. For a moment Ava was glad he was dead, thinking he’d got exactly what he deserved, but then she was seized with shame. She remembered his body hurtling through the air and smashing down on the floor at her feet. No one deserved to die that way. She glanced over at her husband, transferring her irritation in his direction. He’d dressed for the appointment in the same black suit he’d worn to the funeral, but Ava had been married to him long enough to know that behind his lugubrious expression he was rubbing his hands with glee. It was obvious that he couldn’t wait to get his hands on the money. She looked at her watch. It was already half past eleven and she was going to be late for her meeting with Seaforth. She’d signed all the documents they needed her signature for. Getting to her feet, she excused herself and then practically ran from the room. She stumbled at the door, almost falling over in her rush to get outside, but Bertram hardly seemed to notice – too busy pawing over his inheritance, she thought once she’d got outside; calculating his ill-gotten gains. The journey took forever – the bus diverted by an unexploded bomb; the Tube train halted for an age in the tunnel outside Leicester Square station while Ava tried to distract herself by reading the front pages of the newspapers and magazines that the other passengers were absorbed in all around her. Grim headlines on the Daily Mail and the Daily Express: invasion warnings, build-up of German shipping in Channel ports, Home Guard on high alert; a photograph of a Wellington bomber over Berlin on the cover of the Picture Post, caught in a cone of arcing searchlights; advertisements on the cover of the Illustrated London News – Vapex for colds … Nufix for hair health and grooming … Bermaline bread is a perfect food. What would happen if the Germans really did come? Ava wondered. Would there still be Vapex, Nufix, and Bermaline bread? Would Bertram still be counting her father’s money? Would Alec and Seaforth be put up against a wall and shot? Of course they would. The Germans were Nazis. Everyone knew the stories of what they’d done in Poland and France – raping women, hanging people from gallows in public squares. Ava shut her eyes hard, blacking out her evil thoughts, praying for the train to move. Finally it meandered into the station. Everyone was getting out – she had no idea why. She pushed her way through the crowd that was moving in a grey, pent-up stream towards the steps and ran across Leicester Square and into Coventry Street, dodging between bicycles and pedestrians and flocks of pigeons. There’d been bombing here too. A department store on the opposite side of the street had been half burnt out and looked like a charred skeleton with blackened walls and gaping windows and rust-orange soot spattering its white front like blood, while inside, wax models lay like abandoned corpses on the sagging floor. But all around, life was continuing more or less as usual, and she hurried on past restaurants and cinemas and neon lights to the end of the street, arriving outside the Corner House panting for breath. It was a huge building, far bigger than she remembered it, rearing up through rounded classical columns to what seemed like an imitation Greek temple on the roof. She rushed through the food hall and up the stairs to the first floor, where she stopped in her tracks at the entrance to the main restaurant, blinking in the dazzle of the lights, disoriented by the cacophony of sound. The noise was tremendous. Hundreds of people were talking and eating, competing for volume with an eight-piece orchestra playing dance music on a dais over by the far window. It had been nothing like this when she came here with Bertram before the war and accepted his proposal over two cups of lukewarm tea. Unless they had been in one of the other restaurants higher up in the building. Ava couldn’t tell – she felt as if she had crossed the border into a foreign country where she didn’t speak the language and didn’t understand how anything worked. On all sides, chandeliers suspended from the elaborately corniced ceilings lit up reflections in the vast art deco mirrors on the walls and in the row of shining silver tea urns lined up behind the long stainless-steel bar, and turned the clouds of cigarette smoke hanging in the stale air from grey to white. And suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a man in a raincoat she was sure was Trave. It was only a glimpse – he was on the other side of the room, with his face just visible above his newspaper – and almost immediately some diners stood up from their table, blocking her view. When they moved out of the way, he was gone. Perhaps he’d seen her too and had made a quick escape, or perhaps it hadn’t been him at all. She wasn’t sure any more. It had all happened so fast, and the place had had her agitated and confused from the moment she first arrived. One of the waitresses – nippies, they were called, in their black-and-white starched uniforms with pearl buttons – came up and offered to seat her, but Ava held back. How would Seaforth find her amid all these people? Assuming he was still here, of course, which was hardly likely, given that she was almost half an hour late. She wished she’d picked another meeting place closer to home, far away from the West End, just as she wished she’d refused to go with Bertram to the solicitor’s. She could have signed the documents some other day; she didn’t need to act as a silent witness to her husband’s gloating. Her shoulders sagged. Waking up that morning, she’d been uncertain whether to come, but now she felt disappointment settling like a stone in the pit of her stomach. She turned to go and came face-to-face with Seaforth, almost colliding with him as he walked towards her across the red carpet. ‘Steady,’ he said, putting out his hand to stop her from falling. ‘I’m glad you made it. I thought you weren’t coming.’ ‘I know. I’m sorry – I got delayed.’ ‘It doesn’t matter. You’re here now, and that’s what’s important, so let’s sit down,’ he said. Taking her arm, he escorted her through the crowd to a table by an open window set for two with cutlery and glasses and a gleaming white tablecloth. He took her coat and pulled out a chair for her to sit down, did all the things that a gentleman would do but her husband never did, and then sat opposite her with a look of anxious concern on his face. ‘Are you all right, Ava?’ he asked. ‘You don’t mind me calling you that, do you?’ She shook her head. She liked the way he pronounced her name, accentuating the long a of the first syllable like a caress, but it worried her too. Why was she sitting opposite this handsome stranger, deceiving her husband about her whereabouts? Was it to find out information about her father’s murder, or was it because she wanted to be here, living dangerously in the wild West End? And more important, why was Seaforth here? It had to be because he wanted something from her. But what? She had no idea. She needed to be patient and keep her wits about her, and then maybe she’d learn something. ‘You look like you’ve seen a ghost.’ he said. ‘Not a ghost,’ she said. ‘I thought I saw Detective Trave when I came in – he’s one of the policemen investigating my father’s case – but then he disappeared.’ ‘Where was he sitting?’ Seaforth asked. ‘On his own over there,’ said Ava, pointing across the room towards the bar. ‘Wearing a tan raincoat and hiding behind a well-thumbed copy of The Times?’ ‘Yes, how do you know?’ asked Ava, surprised. ‘He arrived just before you, looking like he was up to no good. I’m trained to keep my eyes open for suspicious-looking characters. Remember?’ said Seaforth with a grin. She smiled back, relaxing a little. ‘I wonder what he was doing here, if it was him. Perhaps I was mistaken,’ she said. ‘Maybe,’ said Seaforth. ‘But whoever it was, he’s gone now, so why don’t we have a drink and forget about him?’ ‘Yes, you’re right,’ she said. ‘I’m just a bit on edge, that’s all. I had to go to the solicitor’s with my husband, and then the train was delayed. And maybe this wasn’t the best place to meet,’ she said, glancing around the restaurant. ‘You could get lost in here – there are so many people.’ ‘It was your suggestion,’ said Seaforth, smiling. ‘I couldn’t think of anywhere else. I’ve only been here once before, and it wasn’t like this. I don’t know the West End very well.’ ‘So, do you like it?’ ‘It’s not like Battersea.’ ‘It certainly isn’t,’ said Seaforth, laughing. ‘But that wasn’t my question. I asked you if you like this place.’ Ava forced herself to think. ‘Yes,’ she said, nodding. ‘I think I do.’ It was an understatement. She felt excited by the Corner House; by the vast throng of people; by the music and the lights. The band was playing a Vera Lynn song: ‘We’ll meet again, Don’t know where, don’t know when …’ The words seemed significant somehow, like a promise of some kind. ‘I like it too,’ said Seaforth. ‘People need to feel alive. They have a right to it, I think, particularly in wartime. If a bomb has your number on it tomorrow, then you want to make sure you live a bit today. All the West End is like this, you know – the picture palaces and the dance halls – they’re bursting at the seams since the Blitz started.’ She thought of going with Seaforth to a dance hall – feeling his arms around her waist, swinging to the rhythm of the music so fast that she could forget all about Battersea and Bertram and her father and the war. But then she shook her head, banishing the vision conjured up by her unconscious mind as she remembered her earlier resolve to stay on her guard and keep her wits about her. Seaforth ordered for both of them. He obviously knew the place well: he didn’t even have to look at the menu. He could have his pick of pretty girls, thought Ava. He was so confident and handsome. The waitress hung on his every word, and Ava could see women turning to look at him surreptitiously from other tables. Yet he seemed interested solely in her. Why? She needed to know why. ‘You said you had something you wanted to talk to me about,’ she said. ‘Yes, I’m worried about you,’ he said, leaning towards her as if to emphasize his concern. ‘About me? I thought you wanted to talk to me about my father.’ ‘Well, that’s true. It’s because of what happened to him that I’m concerned about you.’ ‘What? You think I’m going to be next?’ she asked with a false laugh, trying unsuccessfully to hide her anxiety. ‘I hope not,’ he said seriously. ‘I hope I’m wrong and that you’re not in any danger.’ ‘Wrong about what?’ she asked, unable to keep the alarm out of her voice. ‘About your husband.’ ‘What about him?’ asked Ava, taken aback. It was the last answer she’d expected Seaforth to give. ‘I don’t understand. You don’t even know Bertram. How can you know something about him that I don’t?’ ‘I talked to the police—’ ‘How? Why would they talk to you?’ asked Ava, interrupting. Each answer that Seaforth gave seemed more preposterous than the last. And presumptuous too. What business did he have interfering in her family’s affairs? ‘The inspector in charge of the case – Quaid, I think his name is – called me because I used to work with your father. He wanted to check up on Albert’s background, and while he was on the phone I was able to find out a little about the investigation. I’m afraid I think that your husband is the main suspect.’ ‘Why?’ asked Ava, although she thought she already knew the answer to her question. ‘Because of your father’s money. Apparently he was quite a wealthy man, and your husband is named alongside you as the main beneficiary in your father’s will. Of course you’re aware of this, but I wonder if you know that he’s heavily in debt and that he desperately needs your father’s money if he’s going to stay solvent.’ ‘Yes.’ Ava nodded. ‘It doesn’t surprise me. But … well, I keep on going over it in my mind, and I just don’t think Bertram’s capable of murder.’ She swallowed hard, trying to resist the upsurge of fear that had come with the utterance of the awful word. ‘I’m not stupid,’ she went on with an effort. ‘I can see he’s the one who had the motive, but that’s not the same as saying he did it.’ ‘No, it isn’t,’ agreed Seaforth. ‘I suppose the real question is how well do you know him?’ ‘We’ve been married for over three years,’ said Ava curtly. She understood now why Seaforth wanted to talk to her. He was obviously going to be concerned if he thought she was in danger, but she still felt uncomfortable discussing her private life with somebody who was almost a stranger. ‘I’m sorry,’ said Seaforth, backing off. ‘I know it’s not my business, but I just want to help. Let me ask you this instead: Do you have any idea how he ran up all these debts?’ ‘He said they were bad investments.’ ‘But do you know that or are you just taking his word for it?’ Ava dropped her eyes, not answering. ‘Have there been any letters about the money that you’ve seen?’ he asked, pressing the question. ‘I’ve read a few,’ said Ava, colouring. She hadn’t liked steaming open Bertram’s letters, but she’d felt she had no choice. She’d needed to know what was happening in her life. ‘Good for you,’ said Seaforth. ‘Did they tell you anything?’ ‘No … except that the debts were much larger than I’d suspected. Apart from the bank, they were to companies I’d never heard of.’ ‘So maybe the answer is that you don’t know him that well,’ said Seaforth, giving Ava a searching look. ‘Maybe you don’t know what he’s capable of.’ ‘No. Yes … I don’t know,’ said Ava. She had a habit of gnawing on her thumbnail when she was nervous. She was doing it now but stopped when she became aware of Seaforth watching her. He drummed his fingers on the table, his brow wrinkled in thought. ‘I don’t like it, Ava,’ he said. ‘I’ve got to tell you I don’t like it. Tell me, has he done anything out of the ordinary since your father’s death?’ ‘Like what?’ ‘Has he tried to get you to do anything?’ ‘Just go to the solicitor’s today. He spent all his time organizing the funeral, and now the will’s his new obsession. He told the solicitor that he’s going to the Probate Office first thing in the morning.’ ‘Makes sense,’ said Seaforth, nodding. ‘He needs to have the will made official before he can get his hands on the money. It sounds like he’s in a race against time with his creditors. What about medicines?’ he asked. ‘You’ve been overwrought. Has he offered you sedatives or anything like that?’ ‘No. Like I said, he doesn’t seem to notice me much unless it’s about something he’s organizing.’ ‘Good. That’s good,’ said Seaforth, stroking his chin pensively. ‘I honestly think you’ll be safe as long as you don’t give him any reason to think that you suspect him—’ ‘But I did,’ Ava broke in, sounding frightened. ‘I got angry, on the night before the funeral. I told him I knew about his debts and I said …’ ‘What? What did you say?’ ‘I said it was pretty convenient my father died when he did.’ ‘How did he react?’ ‘He swore he had nothing to do with it.’ ‘And did you believe him?’ ‘I didn’t know what to think. We haven’t discussed it since then.’ ‘So he probably thinks it’s no longer an issue.’ Seaforth smiled, defusing the tension. And she felt herself relax in response. Live for today. Wasn’t that what Seaforth had been saying she should do earlier? Because a bomb might have her number on it tomorrow … Seaforth left for a moment to make a telephone call and returned with a waitress bringing their food and a second glass of wine. Ava couldn’t remember when she had last drunk alcohol in the middle of the day. It went to her head, making her feel that anything was possible. And the food was wonderful. She hadn’t realized how hungry she was until she started eating. Inside this pleasure dome, all the months of thrift and ration-book shopping seemed a distant memory. At first she tried to eat delicately, like a lady, but then she gave up on the attempt. She caught Seaforth’s eye as she reached for another slice of bread to clean her plate and saw that he was watching her with amusement. She felt annoyed for a moment, but then she laughed. No girl could be unhappy for long in a place like this, she thought – not with a handsome, clever man like Charles Seaforth for company. But then in the bus on the way home, her doubts returned. Seaforth had confirmed the impression she’d got from Trave at Scotland Yard. The police thought Bertram had killed her father. She thought back to that moment when she had peered up through the darkness towards the shadowy figures struggling on the second-floor landing at Gloucester Mansions. Was Bertram the man with the soft voice who had pushed her father over the balustrade? Was that what he would do to her if she got in his way? She shivered, trying to control her anxiety as she got off the bus and began walking up the deserted street towards her flat. The sky had clouded over, and it was beginning to rain. Trave walked back to Scotland Yard, puzzling over what he had seen, unprepared for the reception awaiting him on his return. Quaid exploded as soon as Trave came through the door of their shared office. ‘How dare you disobey my orders?’ he began angrily. ‘Didn’t I tell you not to go to St James’s Park? Didn’t I tell you to leave the people in there alone?’ Trave bowed his head, saying nothing because there was nothing to say; he had no defence. But his brain was racing as he waited for Quaid to vent his fury. It had to be Seaforth who’d complained – he must have telephoned Quaid from the Corner House soon after Trave had left. And if his call had had such an effect on the inspector, then didn’t that imply that Seaforth was the one who’d spoken to Quaid before and got the inspector to agree to keep 59 Broadway out of the investigation? How had he been able to do that? And why? ‘I’m sorry, sir,’ said Trave when Quaid finally paused for breath. ‘But is the man who complained about me called Seaforth?’ ‘How on earth do you know that?’ asked Quaid, looking surprised. ‘Mrs Brive told me about him. He was at the funeral. And then today he was with her at the Lyons Corner House—’ ‘And they can be there tomorrow too if they want and the day after that, but without you spying on them,’ interrupted Quaid, working himself up to another tirade. ‘I’ve had enough of your insubordination. Any more of it and you’ll find yourself working for the military police. And in case you think that’s a soft option, let me tell you that it’ll be in one of the new internment camps for enemy aliens that the Home Office has opened up on the north end of Scotland. Not where I’d like to spend the winter, but it’s up to you. Do we understand each other, lad? Do we?’ Trave nodded. Quaid had threatened him with a transfer before, but this time he sensed the inspector was serious. He’d never seen his boss this angry, and the threat was considerably more detailed than it had ever been in the past. It would certainly spell the end of his career if Quaid went through with it. He might as well be interned himself. Trave knew that almost anyone in his position with a basic instinct for survival would have decided to toe the line after the warning he’d received from Quaid, yet by the end of the day he had resolved to ignore the sword of Damocles hanging over his head and go back to Broadway the next morning. Trave’s stubbornness was at the same time one of the best and one of the worst characteristics of his contradictory personality. As a boy at school, he’d been punished over and over again for refusing to abide by rules that he considered arbitrary or unfair and, looking back with the benefit of hindsight, he was man enough to realize that he’d often rebelled just for the sake of it, just to be different. But the cussed independence that he’d shown in his early years had stood the test of time and innumerable beatings by angry schoolmasters, and it had become second nature to him to be prepared to stand alone and do what he thought was right, regardless of the consequences. He wasn’t intimidated by his boss. Quaid’s intemperate fury had only increased his curiosity about the occupants of 59 Broadway and Seaforth in particular. Ava’s new friend must be a powerful figure if he could have such an effect on Quaid, and he must care a great deal about his privacy to feel the need to put such pressure on the inspector. And then what was he doing with Ava, who had said nothing about meeting him in the West End when Trave had seen her the day before? Every time Trave went to 59 Broadway, he was left with more questions, and he knew that the only way he was going to find answers was by going back there, regardless of Quaid’s threats. All that had changed was that next time he was determined to be more careful about being seen. He’d underestimated Seaforth’s watchfulness once, and he didn’t intend to make the same mistake again. CHAPTER 8 (#ulink_926e49bf-20ca-5d80-8605-a58d82ef9a5e) Ava took out her key and unlocked the door, and came face-to-face with Bertram, waiting for her in the narrow hallway of their flat. ‘Where have you been?’ he demanded. ‘I told you. I went to see Mrs Willoughby.’ ‘No, you didn’t,’ he countered. ‘I called her. Her phone number’s in the book, but perhaps you didn’t know that. She says she’s back in Tunbridge Wells with her cat and has been since the funeral, and she told me she doesn’t know anything about an arrangement to see you.’ ‘How dare you?’ she said. ‘How dare you check up on me?’ They were the first words that came into her head. ‘I’ve got a right to,’ said Bertram, standing his ground. ‘You’re my wife, in case you’ve forgotten.’ She was still standing in the doorway, and she thought of turning around and running back the way she’d come, but she knew there was no point. She didn’t have enough money for a hotel, and besides, this was her home – she hadn’t anywhere else to go. ‘Tell me,’ said Bertram, taking a step towards her. ‘Tell me where you went, Ava. You were in one hell of a hurry to get out of the lawyer’s office this morning. It must have been something important. Or someone. …’ Bertram’s eyes were bulging and his fists were clenched. Ava wondered if he was going to hit her. He’d never done that before, but there was always a first time. Was this how it had happened with her father? she wondered. Had Bertram got angry about something – a loan of money, perhaps – and lashed out in frustration? Maybe that was what her father was saying before he fell: ‘No. No, I won’t’ lend you money. Was that what he’d meant? Ava felt like two people. Part of her was scared, backed up against the door, but another part of her was watching her husband with a strange detachment. He was hideous, she thought, and ridiculous too, with his green bow tie sticking out at right angles from under his double chin. ‘Who were you with?’ shouted Bertram, infuriated by her lack of response. ‘It’s none of your business,’ she said, shrinking away from his panting breath. ‘Of course it’s my business. You’re my wife. You do as I say.’ He had hold of her hand now, squeezing her wrist so it hurt her. ‘It was Alec Thorn, wasn’t it? I’ve seen the way he used to stare at you when we were over at your father’s, undressing you with his eyes like you were some kind of scarlet woman. Admit it, Ava!’ he shouted. And when she didn’t respond, he reached back with his free hand and smacked her hard across the cheek. She was frightened, but she was angry too, angrier than she’d ever been in all her life. The stinging pain enraged her. What right did this pathetic excuse for a man have to hurt her? He was the one who deserved to be hurt. ‘What’ll you do if I don’t admit it?’ she demanded, spitting the words in his face as though she was laying down a challenge. ‘Kill me, like you did my father?’ He took a step back, visibly shocked by her accusation. His hold on her wrist weakened for a moment and she seized the opportunity to twist out of his grip, then pushed him hard in the chest using both hands. He staggered back against the wall and she ran past him through the hall and into the bedroom, slamming and locking the door behind her. She stood in the centre of the room, listening. She could hear him moving around outside. She bent over, clutching her left side, trying to catch her breath and calm the wild beating of her heart. She felt frightened – she didn’t know what he was going to do. She’d seen the look in his eye when he hit her, and now she was convinced that he had killed her father. Perhaps he hadn’t set out to do it, but once their argument had got out of hand he’d lost his temper and pushed the old man over the balustrade to his death. Then he’d returned to the crime scene not because he was concerned for her, but because he wanted to secure the will so that he could get his hands on his victim’s money. Bertram would do anything for the money. That much was obvious. What a fool she had been! Seaforth had warned her not to make Bertram think that she suspected him. Yet within moments of her return to the house, she’d done exactly that. And now she wasn’t safe any more. He’d kill her if he got his hands on her and make it look like a suicide. He was a doctor; he’d know how to do things like that. Ava tried to clear her head, to beat down her rising panic. Bertram was outside, trying to get in – the door handle was turning this way and that. She thought of pulling back the blackout curtain, throwing up the window sash, and shouting down into the empty street for help. But she knew that that would do her no good. Even if the police came, they wouldn’t arrest Bertram. If they were going to do that, they would have done it already. They didn’t have enough evidence. Not yet, anyway. It was like she’d said to Seaforth – proof required more than just motive. There had to be something connecting Bertram to the crime. There was no such thing as the perfect murder. She thought suddenly of the cuff link that Trave had shown her at the police station. Maybe it was Bertram’s; maybe it had come off his shirt while he was struggling with her father, and he hadn’t been able to find it when he came back and the police were there; maybe he’d been stupid enough to keep the other one. But if she did find it, would it be proof? Surely it would at least be enough to have him arrested. Bertram had begun to hammer on the door. This wasn’t like the last time she’d locked him out, when he’d gone meekly to sleep on the sofa on the night before the funeral. This time he wasn’t giving up. ‘Let me in, Ava,’ he shouted. ‘I need to talk to you.’ But she ignored him, concentrating instead on ransacking the drawers of the chest in the corner where he put away his underwear. There was a case where he kept his cuff links with a black velvet cover and a silver clasp. She found it in the top drawer, but the cuff link she was looking for wasn’t there, nor was it in any of the pockets of the suits and tweed jackets that were hanging in a neatly pressed row in the closet. Perhaps it was locked up in his desk in the sitting room with the letters from his creditors, but if so, it might as well have been on the moon for all the good it did her. There was no way she was leaving the safety of the bedroom while Bertram was outside. He was still banging on the door. She worried that it would give way. She needed something to hold it against him through the night. She looked back at the chest of drawers. It was heavy, constructed of solid nineteenth-century mahogany. It would do. The drawers were already half open, spilling ties and socks and underwear onto the floor, and now she pulled them fully out and threw them aside, then used all her strength to push the empty chest into place behind the door. Surveying her handiwork, she thought it would be enough. He couldn’t get in and she couldn’t get out. Now they could wait for morning. She woke up to the sound of the siren, and when it stopped, she could hear the noise of distant explosions. She got out of bed and went over to the window. She pulled back the blackout blind and looked out. It was the early dawn. The sun was still below the horizon, but there was just enough light in the northern sky for her to pick out the black dots that she knew were the enemy bombers flying in from the east, guided by the treacherous silver ribbon of the river lit up by the pale moonlight. Below them, streams and flashes of whitish-green incandescent light came and went as chandeliers of incendiaries fell, hanging in the sky like Roman candle fireworks cut through by the bright weaving lines of the searchlights. The billowing clouds were turning pink, although she couldn’t tell whether that was from the light of the invisible rising sun or the reflected glow of the fires below. Ava remembered going as a child with her mother to a fireworks display in Hyde Park to celebrate the end of the last war. But she hadn’t been able to see because she was too small, so her mother had lifted her onto her shoulders. ‘Look, Ava, look at all the pretty colours. Aren’t they beautiful?’ Ava could hear her dead mother’s voice echoing back to her through the years. It was almost as though she were standing next to her now. These lights were beautiful too – beautiful and terrible – and Ava was glad her mother wasn’t alive to see them. The incendiaries had done their work. The fires were beacons, lighting up the streets below for the planes circling overhead. Now pluming columns of black smoke began rising through the air as the high-explosive bombs started to fall. Ava pulled up the sash of the window and stood listening to the unsteady drone of the enemy aircraft and the booming ineffective chatter of the anti-aircraft guns and, louder than both, the shriek of the falling bombs and the terrifying explosions as they hit their targets. The whole northern sky was a mass of flame and smoke, but to the south there was nothing – just the sun coming up serenely through the clouds. It was obvious that Chelsea and Fulham were both being heavily attacked, but for now Battersea was unscathed. A line Ava had read in a newspaper or magazine somewhere came floating into her mind: ‘There was white dew on the grass and a nightingale sang and I felt ashamed of being human.’ She shivered in the cold. There was no sound from next door. She wondered whether Bertram had gone out to the shelter, but she thought not. She sensed his presence on the other side of the barricade she’d erected the previous evening. He knocked on the door at half past eight. The bombers had gone, and the break in the silence was a relief. She’d been sitting fully dressed on the edge of her bed, watching the clock on her night table, willing the hands to move for what seemed like hours. ‘Open the door, Ava,’ he ordered. ‘I’ve got to go out in a minute and I need to talk to you.’ She stayed where she was. She had nothing to say. ‘I’m sorry I smacked you,’ he said. ‘I lost my temper. But you shouldn’t have lied to me. I’m your husband, you know.’ He kept saying that, as if he had rights over her, as if he could tell her what to do or say. But that was over. He’d lost his rights when he murdered her father. She wanted never to see him again for as long as she lived. ‘Damn you, Ava, let me in,’ he yelled, getting angry again. ‘I need to change my clothes before I go out.’ He kicked the door hard when she didn’t answer. She flinched but stayed where she was. ‘All right, have it your own way,’ Bertram shouted. ‘I’m going to the Probate Office. We’ll talk about this when I get back.’ She went to the door, leaning over the chest of drawers to listen with her ear against the panel. His footsteps were receding; the front door closed. She was alone. Ava forced herself to wait for five minutes in case Bertram’s departure was a ruse or he changed his mind and returned, but there was no sound. Finally she couldn’t stand it any longer – she pushed the chest of drawers out of the way and opened the door. She walked from room to room. The flat was empty. The only trace of the night’s events was a small dent in the bottom of the bedroom door where Bertram had kicked it before he left. She needed help. The police were no use – smacking her across the face and kicking the bedroom door may have convinced her of Bertram’s guilt, but that wouldn’t get him arrested. No, what she needed now was a friend, someone to advise her on what to do next; somebody who would be on her side whatever happened; somebody she could rely on. She needed Alec. She remembered his offer of assistance at her father’s funeral. She’d ignored it at the time – she’d been too busy feeling angry and staring at Charles Seaforth – but now she felt she’d give almost anything to have Alec by her side. She rummaged through her handbag, searching for the card he’d pushed into her hand outside the church, and finally found it caught in the lining when she emptied all the rest of the bag’s contents onto the kitchen table. She was in luck. Thorn answered the telephone almost straight away. ‘I’m in trouble, Alec,’ she said. ‘I need your help.’ ‘What kind of trouble?’ he asked. She could hear the concern in his voice. ‘It’s Bertram. He hit me, and I think he was the one who pushed my father. I’m frightened—’ ‘Where is he now?’ asked Thorn, interrupting. ‘He left to go to the Probate Office a few minutes ago, and I think he’ll be gone for quite a while, so I’m fine for now. But I’m worried about when he gets back. …’ ‘Stay there,’ said Thorn. ‘I’m on my way. You did right to call me.’ The line went dead and Ava breathed a sigh of relief. It was going to be all right. Alec would deal with Bertram. She went into the kitchen and made herself a sandwich and ate it standing up. She hadn’t eaten since the previous day, and she was ravenously hungry. But then, just as she was about to make herself another, the doorbell rang. At first she ignored it, but the caller was persistent and eventually she became curious about who could want to see her so badly, so she went out into the communal hallway and answered the door. Seaforth was standing outside on the step. She was shocked. He was the last person she’d expected to see. She’d enjoyed her lunch with him at the Corner House and she was grateful to him for alerting her to Bertram’s status as the prime suspect in the police investigation, but she hadn’t expected to see him again, or at any rate not as soon as this. ‘What are you doing here?’ she asked, and then went on without waiting for an answer: ‘You can’t keep coming over like this, you know. It isn’t right.’ ‘I’m sorry. The last thing I want to do is cause trouble,’ said Seaforth, holding up his hands palm outward, as if to acknowledge that he was in the wrong. ‘It’s just I was worried about you. You know how yesterday I said I thought you’d be safe? Well, I kept thinking about it last night and then I wasn’t so sure …’ Seaforth stopped in mid-sentence, noticing how Ava’s hands had started to tremble as he was speaking. ‘What’s wrong, Ava?’ he asked, looking concerned. ‘Something’s happened, hasn’t it?’ She looked away, biting her lip. She hardly knew Seaforth, and she didn’t want to confide in him. It was Alec Thorn she had called, looking for help. But in the state of fear and anxiety she was in now, she would have welcomed kindness and sympathy from almost anyone. ‘Bertram hit me,’ she said, speaking almost in a whisper. ‘And I did what you told me not to – I got angry and accused him – and he went crazy. I think he’d have killed me if I hadn’t barricaded myself in the bedroom. He did it, Charles. I know he did. He killed my father.’ She felt faint and thought she would have fallen if Seaforth hadn’t taken hold of her arm and helped her back inside. The door of her flat was open, and he steered her to a seat at the kitchen table. ‘Can I get you something – a drink, maybe?’ he asked, looking down at her solicitously. Ava nodded, wiping her eyes and watching as Seaforth fetched Bertram’s whisky bottle from the sideboard and poured a generous measure into a glass that he’d found on the draining board beside the sink. The alcohol revived her. ‘The awful part is that knowing he’s guilty isn’t enough,’ she said, shaking her head. ‘The police need more evidence to arrest him or they’d have done so already.’ ‘What kind of evidence? Have they told you what they’re looking for?’ asked Seaforth. ‘They showed me a cuff link that they found on the landing outside my father’s flat. They wanted to know if it was Bertram’s.’ ‘And was it?’ ‘No, I didn’t recognize it. But I thought that maybe he might still have the other one, so I searched his drawers last night and it wasn’t there. And it’s not in any of his clothes pockets either. He’s probably thrown it away.’ ‘Is there anywhere else he keeps things?’ asked Seaforth, looking round the room. ‘In his surgery. That’s where he has all his patient records.’ ‘No, here – in this flat. He must have a desk, somewhere he writes letters.’ ‘Yes, in there,’ said Ava, pointing through the open door at Bertram’s oak bureau standing against the wall in the sitting room. ‘But he keeps it locked.’ ‘Well, then we’d better open it.’ ‘How? I don’t have the key.’ ‘We don’t need a key. I’m good at things like this, remember?’ said Seaforth, going over to the bureau. He squatted with his back to Ava, examining the lock. ‘Have you got a piece of wire of some kind – the thinner the better?’ he asked. She looked around in the kitchen cupboards but despaired of finding anything until her eyes lit on the old wire soap basket by the sink. ‘Will this work?’ she asked, carrying it over to Seaforth. ‘It should do,’ he said, working at the wire with his fingers. Once he had a section free, he straightened it out and inserted it in the lock, turning it this way and that. ‘There,’ he said, stepping back. ‘Now you can look.’ He had the lid of the bureau open, resting down on the two wooden supports that he’d pulled out on either side, and he’d also opened the two drawers underneath. She hesitated. Bertram had never let her near the bureau; he didn’t like her even to be in the same room when he was working at it. Searching it was crossing a line from which she would not be able to return. She shut her eyes, thinking of Bertram smacking her, thinking of her father falling through the air and lying dead at her feet; and she began going through the drawers. She pulled out bundles of cards and letters tied together with rubber bands, tossing them aside without opening them, although she recognized several of the envelopes, ones that she had steamed open behind her husband’s back in a futile effort to find out what he was keeping secret from her. But the letters hadn’t explained anything – just demands for obscene sums of money from south London financial firms that she’d never even heard of. She was sure that Bertram had been lying when he blamed his debts on bad investments, and she wondered if she would ever find out the truth. Perhaps the answer was here among these letters, but there was no time to read them now. She dug down, turning over cardboard files tied with red ribbon and a small photograph album – pictures of her wedding that made her feel ashamed of herself for a moment – and finally found the cuff link in the drawer where she’d started, the thin one at the top with the stationery. Pens and pencils; drawing pins and paper clips; and in amongst them the cuff link – it looked like it was made of onyx, with a gold crown embossed on a black background. She recognized it immediately and held it up in triumph. ‘Thank you for helping me,’ she said excitedly. ‘Bertram’s a hoarder. He never throws anything away. I should have remembered that. God, I hope it’s enough,’ she added as she went over to the telephone. ‘I’m going to call the police. I need this to be over – for my own sake as well as my father’s.’ ‘Ava, wait,’ said Seaforth, putting his hand on her arm just as she was about to dial. ‘Do you think maybe you could keep me out of this, say you were alone when you found the evidence?’ ‘Why?’ ‘Well, it’s not the best thing in my line of work to have a lot of public exposure, and being a witness at a murder trial—’ ‘Is something you’d rather avoid,’ said Ava, finishing his sentence. ‘Yes, I can understand that, and believe me, I’m sorry that I got you involved in this. But I can’t lie any more, Charles. Even if I wanted to, I couldn’t.’ Seaforth hesitated, as if considering a further appeal, but there was something about the steady, unwavering look in Ava’s green eyes that made him realize he’d be wasting his time. ‘Go ahead,’ he said. ‘Make the call.’ She spoke for several minutes and then replaced the receiver. ‘That was Inspector Quaid,’ she said. ‘He’s coming right over. We’re to wait here and not touch anything.’ ‘Not even the whisky bottle,’ said Seaforth, raising his eyebrows in mock dismay. ‘I think we’d better put it away, don’t you? We don’t want the inspector to think that that’s what you usually drink with your breakfast.’ Ava smiled, grateful to Seaforth for defusing the tension. CHAPTER 9 (#ulink_5649d5a0-6a59-554a-87d0-a11607fc7f83) Fifteen minutes later, the doorbell rang. Ava knew straight away that it had to be Thorn. She couldn’t believe that she had forgotten he was coming, or maybe she’d unconsciously not wanted to tell Seaforth for fear that he would leave in order to avoid an encounter with his enemy. She couldn’t be sure Bertram wouldn’t come back, and she didn’t want to be left alone. ‘Who is it?’ Seaforth asked. Something about her change of expression made him think that she knew who was at the door. ‘Alec Thorn,’ she replied, looking embarrassed. ‘You’re joking,’ said Seaforth, horrified. ‘Of all people …’ He looked as if he were going to say more but stopped himself. ‘I’m sorry,’ she said. ‘I called him earlier before you came. I needed help. I should have told you, but with all that’s happened since you got here, it went out of my head. I’ll see if I can get rid of him.’ The doorbell rang again and she went out into the communal hallway and opened the front door. As she’d suspected, Thorn was waiting on the step. ‘Ava, are you all right?’ he said, giving her a hug as he went past her into the hall. ‘I came as quick as I could. I got a taxi all right, but there are lots of roads blocked off. The bombing was bad last night, all along the Embankment down as far as Putney.’ ‘I’m fine,’ she said. ‘And Alec, I’m really sorry to have put you to all this trouble, but I’ve got the police coming and I think maybe it’s better if I see them on my own …’ She was nervous and her words came out in an incoherent rush. But it wouldn’t have made any difference if she’d talked slowly, enunciating every syllable, because Thorn wasn’t really listening, and by the time she’d finished speaking, he’d already pushed open the door of her flat and was going inside. ‘You need to tell me everything that’s happened,’ he said, talking to her over his shoulder. ‘And I want to be here when Bertram gets back, police or no police. I won’t have him hitting you again.’ Ava followed him into the kitchen with her heart in her mouth. It wasn’t Bertram hitting her that she was worried about any more; it was Alec hitting Seaforth or being hit himself. She’d seen what had happened at the funeral, and she didn’t want a repeat of it in her own flat. But there was no sign of Seaforth. She guessed he was behind the door in the bedroom. That was the obvious hiding place. It made her feel strange to think of him in there, standing at the foot of her unmade bed – she felt nervous and excited and ashamed of being excited all at the same time. ‘Like I told you on the phone, Bertram hit me. That’s what happened,’ she said, sitting opposite Thorn at the kitchen table and making the information sound as matter-of-fact as possible. She was glad that Seaforth had thought to get rid of the whisky bottle. ‘Why did he hit you? There must have been a reason.’ ‘We haven’t been getting on for some time, and everything came to a head …’ ‘And so you called the police – because of his violence?’ ‘No, not exactly,’ said Ava, unwilling to lie. ‘What do you mean, not exactly?’ Thorn demanded. ‘I don’t understand.’ ‘I found some evidence that may connect Bertram to my father’s murder.’ ‘What evidence?’ ‘A cuff link. It matches one that the police found outside my father’s flat, near where he was struggling …’ ‘I see,’ said Thorn. Ava thought he sounded disappointed, although she could think of no reason why he should be. He and Bertram had never been friends. ‘Where did you find it?’ he asked. ‘In his bureau,’ she said, pointing over at Bertram’s desk in the living room. The drawers were still open and the papers that she’d pulled out were strewn all over the floor. ‘Were the drawers and the lid locked?’ he asked, going over to look at the bureau himself. He knelt down, examining the keyholes. ‘Yes.’ ‘And yet you picked them open? I’m not sure you’re capable of something like that, Ava,’ he said suspiciously. ‘Whoever picked these locks knew what they were doing.’ Ava looked away, not knowing what to say. Thorn watched her eyes stealing away to the door of the bedroom. He’d noticed how she’d kept glancing in that direction ever since he’d come in. ‘You had help, didn’t you,’ he said accusingly. ‘And whoever helped you is still here, hiding in your bedroom, if I’m not mistaken,’ he added, crossing quickly to the door and pulling it open. ‘Hello,’ said Seaforth as he walked out into the living room, smiling that same thin, cold smile that Ava remembered from her father’s funeral. Thorn’s face turned red with fury, and he clenched his fists. ‘Don’t, Alec,’ Ava said sharply, seeing what was about to happen. ‘It isn’t what you think.’ ‘Well, what the hell is it, then?’ demanded Thorn, looking outraged. ‘He was in your bedroom, for God’s sake.’ ‘I just stepped in there out of the way to avoid you making a scene like the one you’re making now,’ said Seaforth. ‘I know how angry you get when there’s something that upsets you, and so it seemed a good idea to take evasive action.’ He spoke quietly and reasonably, as if he were trying to take the heat out of the situation, yet Ava had the impression that he was in fact trying to do the opposite – mocking Thorn for his impotent temper tantrum and trying to provoke him into a violent outburst that would alienate her once and for all. And he seemed to be succeeding. Thorn took a step towards Seaforth, and Ava didn’t know what would have happened if he hadn’t been distracted by the clanging of bells and the sound of a car screeching to a halt outside the kitchen window. Ava went out into the hall and returned moments later, accompanied by Inspector Quaid and two uniformed policemen. Immediately Seaforth came forward and held out his hand. ‘Are you Inspector Quaid?’ he asked. And when Quaid nodded, he went on smoothly: ‘I’m Charles Seaforth. We’ve spoken on the phone. It’s a pleasure to meet you.’ ‘And you too,’ said Quaid. Ava was struck by the unexpected warmth with which Quaid responded to Seaforth’s greeting and shook his hand, before turning to Thorn, who was watching angrily from the doorway to the living room. ‘And you, sir – who might you be?’ he asked. ‘Alec Thorn. And I’ve got a good reason for being here, unlike him,’ said Thorn, gesturing towards Seaforth. ‘Mrs Brive phoned and asked me to come because she was worried about her husband.’ Quaid glanced over at Ava, who nodded her confirmation. ‘And are you the same Alec Thorn who visited Albert Morrison’s address on the day of his death—’ ‘Yes,’ said Thorn, interrupting eagerly. ‘And then later that afternoon Albert came over to St James’s Park to see me at my office.’ ‘At 59 Broadway?’ asked Quaid. ‘Yes, that’s right. You know because your assistant came and talked to me there. He was the one who told me about Albert’s visit. Anyway, I’d already gone home when Albert got there in his taxi, but the office was still open and if he’d got inside the building, there would be a record in the logbook. The man on the door is scrupulous about that. So the only explanation is that somebody intercepted him in the street outside and followed him home—’ ‘How do you know that?’ asked Quaid, interrupting. ‘I don’t, but I’m sure it’s no coincidence that he came rushing over to St James’s Park and then got murdered the same night.’ ‘I seem to have heard that somewhere before,’ said Quaid, not sounding as if it were a view he shared. ‘Who do you think followed him, Mr Thorn?’ he asked. ‘If you know something, you’re under a duty to tell me. You know that.’ ‘I don’t want to name names, but maybe you should ask Mr Seaforth here what he’s doing in this flat and why he broke into that desk over there,’ said Thorn, pointing over at the bureau. ‘All right,’ said Quaid in a mock patient voice like that a schoolmaster might use to a misguided pupil. ‘Perhaps you can answer those questions for us, Mr Seaforth.’ ‘Certainly,’ said Seaforth. ‘I’ve been worried about Mrs Brive since I met her at her father’s funeral because of what you told me on the phone, Inspector, about her husband. That’s why I’m here now. And then when I arrived, Mrs Brive asked me to help her look for evidence against her husband, so I unlocked his desk so that she could search it. She was the one who found the cuff link.’ ‘Is that right, Mrs Brive?’asked Quaid, turning to Ava. ‘Yes, it was in the top drawer,’ she said. ‘Can I see it, please?’ Ava handed the cuff link to Quaid, who took a small plastic packet containing the other cuff link from his pocket and then went over to the kitchen window to compare the two in the light. ‘They’re an exact match,’ he said, sounding pleased. Thorn had watched this procedure with growing impatience and now couldn’t stay quiet any longer. ‘Can’t you see what’s happening?’ he burst out. ‘Seaforth must have put it there when Ava wasn’t looking. He’s planted the damned thing.’ ‘That’s absurd,’ said Seaforth, shaking his head. ‘Why would I do that?’ ‘To frame Bertram, to make him take the blame for murdering Albert. I know what you did, Seaforth, and I’m going to make you pay for it. I swear I am!’ said Thorn, speaking through gritted teeth. ‘That’s enough,’ Quaid said sharply. ‘I won’t tolerate any more of this, Mr Thorn. Do you hear me? Bertram Brive has got some important questions to answer, and I’m not going to allow you to compromise my investigation. Constable Relton here will escort you back to the railway station,’ he ordered, indicating the taller of the two constables he’d brought with him. ‘Mr Seaforth, you’re free to go. Thank you for your cooperation.’ ‘Damn you,’ said Thorn, turning back as he followed the policeman out of the flat. ‘You haven’t heard the last of this, I promise you.’ It wasn’t clear whether he was talking to Quaid or Seaforth or both of them, but his final words were clearly addressed to Ava: ‘I thought better of you,’ he said. ‘It seems I was mistaken.’ He slammed the door behind him. Once Thorn was gone, Seaforth said goodbye to Ava in the hall outside. ‘Don’t worry about Thorn,’ he said. ‘He doesn’t know what he’s talking about.’ ‘I don’t know what to think,’ said Ava, shaking her head. ‘Well, you surely can’t believe that nonsense he was saying about me in there,’ said Seaforth, looking outraged. ‘No. No, I don’t.’ She leant back against the wall behind her and closed her eyes. She looked as though she’d had enough. ‘Can I see you again?’ he asked, softening his voice. ‘I know you’re going through hell at the moment and I’d like to know you’re all right.’ ‘I don’t know,’ she said. But looking over Seaforth’s shoulder out into the empty street, she felt she needed something to look forward to. She remembered what he’d said at the Corner House: ‘People need to feel alive. They have a right to it, I think, particularly in wartime.’ Her life was a war zone, imploding all around her. Surely to God she had the right not to stay buried in the rubble. ‘Just to talk, that’s all. It doesn’t have to mean anything,’ he said, leaning his head to one side, trying to catch her eye. ‘Everything means something,’ she said with a wan smile, meeting his look. He was so confident and self-possessed, which was what made him so attractive. Yet he was detached too, as if he were a cinema-goer, watching events unfold like films from behind his bright blue eyes. There was something opaque about them, she thought, as if they gave no clue to the man inside. She remembered how he’d seemed to enjoy provoking Thorn in the flat, as if he were a matador playing with a crazed bull, and she remembered the other things that Thorn had said about her father’s death. Coincidences happen, but it did seem strange that her father’s visit to St James’s Park should have had nothing to do with his murder, and in Bertram’s absence she felt a little less sure of her husband’s guilt. She didn’t believe it, but Seaforth could have put the cuff link in the desk drawer. And why had he shown up out of the blue and shown such an interest in her these last few days? That was the question she kept coming back to. Was it just concern for her well-being, as he had told the inspector, or was it something more? People did things for a reason, and she needed to find out what made Seaforth tick. And the only way to do that was to see him again; the fact that she found him attractive had nothing to do with it. There would be no risk if she was careful, and she might learn something. ‘Well?’ he asked. ‘Will you?’ ‘Yes,’ she said simply. ‘Call me.’ And then she turned away and went back inside the flat to await her husband’s return. Seaforth crossed to the other side of the street, and after checking back to see that no one was watching from the window of Ava’s flat, he slipped into an overgrown, disused garden and took up position behind a thick ash tree that he had previously selected as an observation point. The windows of the house behind him were boarded up, and the garden had descended into rack and ruin since the owners’ departure. Brambles and vines choked the tree’s branches, providing a natural tent through which he quickly hollowed out a gap, giving him a perfect view of Ava’s building. An hour passed and then another, but he showed no signs of losing patience. Quaid’s big black police car sat empty by the kerb, with the morning sunlight glittering on its silver headlamps. Seaforth smiled as he pictured the scene inside the flat, with the two policemen going meticulously through Bertram’s desk, building a case against the ridiculous doctor for a crime he didn’t commit. Seaforth wasn’t proud of the murder, not because he regretted the taking of Albert Morrison’s life, but because he’d made such a mess of it. He’d done a better job of cleaning up afterwards, but that didn’t justify his earlier ineptitude. It had been a bad day. Not that that was any excuse. He’d been thrown off balance by the shock of hearing at the morning conference at HQ that the communications boffins had decoded Heydrich’s radio message to him about the assassination plan. And then he’d stayed later than usual at work, worrying about whether his own messages were secure – unnecessarily, as it turned out, as he’d used a different code to his spymaster in Berlin. It was pure luck that he ran into Albert as the ex-chief of MI6 came hurrying up Broadway that evening, and it didn’t take him long to put two and two together and realize that Thorn must have taken Albert the decoded message. Albert had been Thorn’s mentor, and if anyone was going to know the identity of the mysterious German C who’d signed the message, then it was going to be Albert. And it was pretty obvious from the old man’s excitement that he’d worked out the answer. C was Heydrich, and once that information got out, finding the Gestapo chief’s agent in England would become a national priority. Seaforth couldn’t let that happen. ‘I have to see Alec Thorn. It’s extremely important,’ Albert declared in the doorway of HQ, making it sound like an order, as if he were still in charge. ‘He’s been called away out of London for the night. He’ll be back tomorrow,’ Seaforth lied. ‘Is it something I can help you with?’ ‘You? No, of course not. Just tell Alec I need to see him urgently. You can do that much, can’t you?’ Seaforth nodded, amused by the old man’s rudeness. There was nothing more to say, so he walked away round the corner and watched Albert jumping anxiously from one foot to another at the bus stop, until he finally gave up and went into the Tube station, where Seaforth followed him down onto the westbound Circle Line platform. In retrospect, Seaforth realized that much the best solution would have been to push Albert under the train when it came in or, better still, to throw him in the river when he stopped on Chelsea Bridge on his way home and stood gazing down into the water, lost in some kind of old man’s daydream. That would have saved a lot of trouble, but Seaforth had wanted to find out what Albert knew, so he’d followed him back to Battersea and forced him up the stairs of his apartment building at gunpoint. It was against the law to carry a concealed weapon, but it was a law that Seaforth broke every day. He had no intention of being taken alive if Thorn and his friends ever caught up with him. ‘You! All the time it was you!’ Seaforth remembered how Albert had seemed more interested in his discovery of Seaforth’s treachery than frightened of what Seaforth was going to do to him. He was courageous – Seaforth would at least say that for the old fool. ‘Yes, me. Sorry to disappoint you. And now I’m going to need you to tell me everything you know about that radio message,’ Seaforth said politely as he released the safety catch on his gun. ‘What radio message?’ ‘You know what I’m talking about. Thorn brought it here, didn’t he – earlier today, to ask your opinion about what it meant? Come on, there’s no point in denying it.’ But Albert hadn’t tried to. He went quiet instead, refusing to answer any of Seaforth’s questions, watching mutely but intently while Seaforth threatened him with the gun and started to lose his temper, sweeping the papers off the desk onto the floor in angry frustration. And then suddenly, without warning, he made a run for it, dashing out through the door and slamming it shut behind him. He’d been surprisingly quick on his feet and had got as far as the outside landing before Seaforth caught up with him and started hurting him properly, pulling his arm behind his back and pushing him up against the iron balustrade. But still he refused to talk, preferring to fight, until he finally went tumbling over the barrier and fell head over heels to his death with an unholy scream. He hit the ground right at the feet of his daughter, whom Seaforth could dimly see below, looking up at him out of the shadows at the foot of the staircase. It had been a mess, which could so easily have turned into a total disaster. But instead Seaforth’s luck had held. There hadn’t been enough light on the landing for Ava to get a good look at him, and two days later he just happened to be the ranking officer on duty at HQ when Quaid, the police inspector in charge of the murder case, rang up to ask about the dead man’s connection to 59 Broadway. ‘Do you know an Albert Morrison?’ the inspector asked after introducing himself. ‘He’s the subject of a murder inquiry I’m conducting.’ ‘Yes, he used to work here,’ Seaforth admitted. He had no choice not to. ‘But he retired several years ago,’ he added quickly. ‘We’ve found out that he took a taxi from his flat in Battersea over to St James’s Park on the day of his death. It seems reasonable to assume he was coming to visit your office.’ ‘I don’t know anything about that.’ ‘Yes, my assistant, Detective Trave, was at your office yesterday and was told that there was no record of any visit. I’m just following up to see if you can shed any light on why Mr Morrison should have gone there. That’s all.’ ‘I’m afraid not,’ Seaforth said. And that might have been the end of the conversation, except that there was something in the inspector’s tone that Seaforth had picked up on – a sense that Quaid was just going through the motions, almost as if he were looking for a way to cross 59 Broadway off his list of leads. ‘Can I speak to you confidentially?’ Seaforth asked, testing the waters. ‘Yes, of course.’ ‘Thank you. Well, it may help you to know that this office is a top-secret department of the War Office, and I think that I can speak on behalf of the Minister when I say that we would appreciate anything you can do to keep us out of your inquiry, unless it’s absolutely necessary, of course. You obviously have experience in these matters, and I’m sure I can count on your discretion.’ ‘You can rely on me,’ Quaid said enthusiastically, responding immediately to the appeal to his vanity. ‘Between ourselves, I already have a prime suspect – the victim’s son-in-law. He had the motive and the opportunity, and he’s a bad penny if ever I’ve seen one. I don’t see this as being one of our more difficult cases, to be honest with you.’ Quaid had been on his side from that moment on. His over-zealous young assistant, Detective Trave, had continued to be a nuisance, following Seaforth to his meeting with Ava at the Lyons Corner House, but even that had turned out be a lucky break. Seaforth had rung up Quaid to complain, and it was during that conversation that the inspector had mentioned the cuff link the police had found outside Albert’s flat, the one Seaforth had lost in the struggle. And the information had come just in time for Seaforth to bring its twin over to Battersea today and plant it in Bertram’s desk, ready for Ava to find. Trave had tried to follow him today too, but it had been child’s play to give him the slip, and he’d decided not to complain again to Quaid. As far as he was aware, he had done nothing to inspire Trave’s dogged pursuit, and he hoped that lying low would put an end to Trave’s interest in him. Quaid would certainly not want more time wasted on a case that had already been solved. All that remained now was to watch the final act of the drama that he’d set in motion. Seaforth looked to his right and saw the dapper, rotund figure of Bertram Brive coming into view. There was a jauntiness in his step that made Seaforth think Bertram had got what he wanted down at the Probate Office. It was strange to watch him strutting up the road, blissfully ignorant of the fate that awaited him, moments away, inside his flat. He stopped in front of his building, took out his key, and opened the door. And two minutes later came back out in handcuffs. CHAPTER 10 (#ulink_d8acc6d0-41d7-5245-9e8b-636aa31dde8f) Trave sat in the office he shared with Quaid at Scotland Yard and waited for the inspector to return, expecting the worst. Now that it was too late, he bitterly regretted going back to Broadway again. He’d been a fool to think he could track Seaforth without being seen. The man had eyes in the back of his head. Trave had been careful this time, remembering the lessons he’d learnt at the police training school and trying not to repeat the mistakes he’d made the day before. From the moment he’d followed Seaforth into the Underground station, he’d kept himself at maximum distance from his target, staying close to other travellers and waiting patiently at the top of each set of escalators and at the turning of every passage until Seaforth had disappeared from view, and only then hurrying forward until he had caught sight of him again. And there had been no sign that Seaforth knew he was being followed. He’d walked at a brisk pace, turning left and right without a backward glance until he’d finally come to a halt halfway down the westbound platform and stood waiting for the train, examining a government information poster on the opposite wall with apparent rapt attention. Suddenly there’d been a whistle and a rush of wheels as the train rolled into the station, and Seaforth had got in. He’d looked as if he had no idea he was being followed. Trave had waited until the last moment and then jumped aboard a carriage two away. The air-operated doors had closed and the train moved off, and there on the platform was Seaforth, standing just where he’d been before, watching with a smile as Trave was borne away into the tunnel heading for Victoria. Trave had never stood a chance; he realized that now. Seaforth had eyes in the back of his head because he was a spy, just like everyone else who worked in 59 Broadway. There was no other explanation. But Trave knew that the knowledge wasn’t going to do him any good. Seaforth held all the cards. He’d wasted no time complaining to Quaid the day before, so why would he not do the same today? And Trave knew what would happen then – he’d be transferred out of Scotland Yard and he’d never have any more dealings with this case ever again, or any case at all, for that matter, if Quaid had anything to do with it. Trave had been pacing the office backwards and forwards like a prisoner in his cell as he reflected on his position, and now he banged his head against the door in frustration. But there was nobody to take any notice, just the clock on the wall ticking away the minutes until Quaid’s return. With a sigh and a sore head, Trave sat down and began to work his way through the backlog of paperwork that had been building up on his desk over the last few days. It had always been the part of his job that he least enjoyed – he hadn’t worked hard to become a detective in order to turn himself into some kind of glorified postal clerk. He wanted to be out in the field pursuing leads, not sitting here immured in some faraway corner of Scotland Yard writing up reports and listing evidence exhibits. But he’d better get used to it, he thought bitterly. He’d be lucky to be doing even that once Quaid had finished with him. The inspector arrived back on the stroke of twelve. And he was not alone – he had Bertram Brive in tow, squirming in the grip of a burly uniformed policeman with bright red cheeks and small mean eyes. His name was Twining, and he had a reputation at the Yard for doing whatever Quaid told him to do, no questions asked. ‘Book him in, Constable,’ Quaid ordered, speaking to Twining. ‘Make sure he hasn’t got any hypodermic needles hidden up his sleeves.’ ‘This is an outrage. I want my solicitor—,’ Brive began indignantly. ‘What? The same one you used to cook up old Morrison’s will?’ asked Quaid with a grin, cutting him off. ‘Don’t worry – you’ll have your chance to tell us what you’ve been up to in a little while, but Constable Twining here is going to process you first. We need to do everything properly, you know. I’m sure you wouldn’t want it any other way, now, would you, Doctor? ‘Soften him up a little too. That never did any harm,’ said Quaid, turning to Trave with a wink once Brive had been dragged away, his protests still dimly audible from the other end of the corridor. ‘A good morning’s work if I say so myself,’ he said expansively, sitting back with a sigh of satisfaction in the expensive swivel chair that he’d had installed behind his desk and stretching out his legs. ‘Case cracked and should be case closed by the end of the afternoon once we’ve got our confession. And then I’ll buy you a drink to celebrate. They keep a good Islay malt whisky for me under the counter at the King’s Head over the road, a nice chaser for a pint of their London ale.’ ‘What happened?’ asked Trave, feeling more than a little disoriented. He’d been expecting summary dismissal from his boss, not an invitation to a party. ‘Ava, the victim’s daughter, gave us the break. Full credit to her – the bastard’s been trying to dispatch her too, from what I can gather. She searched her husband’s desk this morning after he’d gone out and found the cuff link that matched the one we recovered from off the landing outside Morrison’s flat.’ Quaid said nothing about Seaforth’s role in facilitating the search. He knew that Bertram would be less likely to confess if he could claim the evidence had been planted, so it wasn’t information that he intended to disclose to the doctor when he interviewed him. And if Trave didn’t know what had happened, then there would be no risk of him blurting it out to Bertram. ‘And the cuff link’s not all we’ve got, either,’ Quaid went on happily. ‘I went through Brive’s desk myself while we were waiting for him to come back, and guess what – he’s being blackmailed.’ ‘Blackmailed! For what?’ ‘Sex. That’s what it’s usually about, isn’t it? Turns out he’s homosexual and someone somewhere’s got photographs to prove it. Look, here’s one that the blackmailer sent him with his first demand – standard stuff, but not very pleasant,’ said Quaid, handing Trave a photograph that he’d extracted from one of the evidence bags he’d deposited on his desk when he came in. It was a grainy picture no bigger than a snapshot, but there was no mistaking Brive, naked apart from a sheet pulled hastily across his lower body. He was lying next to a younger man on an unmade bed in what looked like a cheap hotel room somewhere. The shock and terror on Brive’s face were palpable. The flash photograph had obviously been taken at the moment of discovery. ‘He knew he’d be ruined if it came out, and so he’s been paying the blackmailer off for over a year,’ Quaid continued. ‘Borrowing money right, left, and centre to do it, but then recently whoever it is has got a bit more greedy, just like they always do. Result was our doctor friend couldn’t come up with the money, and not just that, he started defaulting on interest payments on the debts he’d already run up. So his creditors started to call in their loans, which must have scared him quite a bit because he’s in hock to some pretty unpleasant people, south London sharks of the worst kind. Anyway, the whole house of cards was just about to come tumbling down when Albert Morrison conveniently broke his neck, since when Brive’s been able to use the promise of his inheritance to stabilize his debts and get the blackmailer off his back. Everything’s here. All the dates match up,’ said Quaid, tapping the evidence bags. ‘All we need now is his confession.’ ‘And you’re sure it’s him?’ Trave asked. He had to admit that the new evidence sounded compelling, and it made him uncomfortable to realize that he was disappointed by the new developments. He didn’t want Brive to be guilty. He wondered whether his obsession with 59 Broadway and its occupants had warped his view of the case. ‘I’m positive he did it – have been from the first time I clapped eyes on the bastard,’ said Quaid expansively. ‘Some people have got a nose for a good wine; I’ve got a nose for guilt. You know me – I rely on my instincts, and they haven’t failed me yet.’ One thing Trave had to admit about his boss was that he was a skilled interrogator. It wasn’t just instinct that Quaid relied on to get results. He was an expert at pushing his questioning powers to the legal limit. He knew when to press a suspect hard and when to pretend to be his friend, and he was prepared to be patient if necessary, and flexible too. He adapted his tactics as he went along. Trave was impatient to find out what Brive had to say, but Quaid insisted on waiting until after lunch to start the interview – enough time for Brive to have been softened up by the extra unpleasantness that Quaid had ordered to accompany the booking-in procedure. The strip search was humiliating; it undermined the suspect’s mental defences. And the wait in the windowless holding cell was calculated to induce panic. ‘First things first,’ said Quaid, rubbing his hands together in anticipation while he and Trave waited for Brive to be brought to the interview room. ‘We need to get our doctor friend to waive his right to counsel. That’s vital. We’ll never get anything out of him once he gets his solicitor here.’ Quaid sounded like a professor giving a master class to a specially chosen student. ‘This is an outrage. I’m innocent of all charges,’ said Bertram angrily, resuming his protest where he’d left off before as soon as he’d sat down, pushed into the waiting chair by Constable Twining. ‘I want my solicitor.’ ‘Why?’ asked Quaid. ‘Why? Because I’ve got rights. Don’t tell me I haven’t.’ ‘I wouldn’t dream of doing so, Doctor,’ said Quaid, sounding like the living embodiment of the voice of reason. ‘I just wanted to know why you feel you need a solicitor. I mean, if you’ve got nothing to hide …’ ‘I don’t have anything to hide.’ ‘I’m glad to hear it. But then I don’t quite follow why you need representation. You’ll be telling us the truth whether you have a solicitor here or not, won’t you?’ ‘Of course I will,’ said Bertram. ‘What do you take me for?’ ‘Well, then, wouldn’t it be simpler for you just to do that and then we can all go home?’ Quaid asked pleasantly. ‘I’m sure you’re a busy man, Doctor, and that you’ve got better things to do than sit around in that cell twiddling your thumbs while we wait for your lawyer to get here. Transport is very bad today after the bombing last night, but I think you already know that. It could take hours.’ ‘Oh, very well,’ Bertram said crossly. ‘Let’s get on with it.’ Quaid showed no sign of excitement at having got what he wanted. He continued asking his questions in the same level, even-handed way that he’d adopted at the start of the interview, and Bertram didn’t seem to know how to respond. It was as if he’d expected rudeness and aggression from Quaid, following on from their encounters in Albert Morrison’s flat on the night of the murder and then in his own earlier that morning, and now didn’t know how to handle this new polite and reasonable version of the inspector. Quaid began by summarizing the demands from Bertram’s creditors. He showed Bertram the dates on their letters and demonstrated how the pressure had built in the weeks leading up to Morrison’s death, and then he laid out the blackmail letters one by one on the table and held up the incriminating photograph that he’d shown Trave before the interview began. Bertram flushed and turned away, hiding his eyes with his hand. Trave could sense his growing desperation. ‘How old is the young man beside you on the bed?’ asked Quaid. ‘I – I don’t know,’ Bertram stammered. ‘Fair enough. I’m sure we can find out for ourselves if it should prove necessary,’ said Quaid. ‘What do you mean, necessary?’ ‘Well, the blackmail will be important prosecution evidence if there’s a trial. I’m sure you can understand that. The letters and the photograph explain your state of mind, and if the young man was under age, then that just makes it more likely that you’d resort to desperate measures to keep the blackmailer from going public—’ ‘But I didn’t resort—’, Bertram began. ‘Hear me out, Doctor,’ said Quaid, holding up his hand. ‘There’s another side to the coin. If you plead guilty, then the letters and the photograph don’t need to come out. They could be our secret. If you like, I could even pay a visit to whoever it is who’s been persecuting you for the last twelve months. A few carefully chosen words of warning and that would be an end of the matter. I can be quite persuasive when I want to be. I can assure you of that.’ ‘But I can’t plead guilty to something I didn’t do,’ said Bertram, squirming in his chair. There was a plaintive note in his voice now, almost a wail. ‘But you did do it, Doctor. Look at this cuff link your wife found in your desk this morning. It matches one found on the landing outside your father-in-law’s flat, just near where you pushed him over the balustrade.’ ‘That’s not mine,’ said Bertram sharply. ‘Not yours! Then what’s it doing in your desk?’ ‘I don’t know, someone must have put it there. I’m being framed,’ Bertram said shrilly. ‘That’s what’s happening here. You’ve got to listen to me – whoever put that cuff link in my desk is the one who killed Albert. You need to find out who’s been in my flat. You need to ask Ava.’ ‘I don’t think that’ll be necessary,’ said Quaid. ‘It’s your desk, and your wife found the cuff link in the top drawer this morning. I assume you’re not suggesting she put it there?’ ‘No, of course I’m not—’ ‘I’m glad to hear it,’ said Quaid, cutting Bertram off even though he looked like he had more to say. ‘And what about your sudden appearance at the murder scene?’ he continued, piling on the pressure. ‘How do you explain that? No one called for your assistance.’ ‘I was concerned about my wife …’ ‘And yet you’d never gone over there to see if she was all right before. The Blitz had been going on for more than a week and she’d been over at least four times to check on her father when there were raids, without any sign of you showing up. Why did you choose that particular night to pay a visit?’ asked Quaid. ‘And why did you run up the stairs and try to interfere with the evidence in your father-in-law’s flat the first chance you got?’ he pressed when Bertram did not answer. ‘I was looking for the will,’ Bertram said. ‘I admit that. But I didn’t kill him. I swear it.’ ‘Okay, so let me see if I’ve got this right: you needed his money and you got him to change his will to leave it to you, but then you had nothing to do with his death. That singular piece of good fortune just happened to fall into your lap at the very moment when you needed it the most. Is that really what you’re telling us?’ asked Quaid, his voice heavy with sarcasm. ‘Yes, you’ve got to believe me—’ ‘But I don’t,’ said Quaid, cutting Bertram off. ‘I don’t have to believe you. I’m a rational man just like Detective Trave here, and what you say makes no sense, no sense whatsoever.’ Quaid paused, scratching his chin with his forefinger as he maintained his observation of Bertram, who was continuing to squirm about in his chair. The inspector reminded Trave at that moment of some cold-blooded scientist watching the effect of an experiment on some miserable laboratory animal. ‘Listen, Dr Brive, I think you need to carefully consider your position,’ said Quaid, looking as if he had come to a decision. ‘If we can’t reach an accommodation, you and I, then you’ll be tried for murder – premeditated murder – and you don’t need me to tell you what the sentence is for that. Maybe you’ll get lucky and you won’t hang, but then again maybe you will. It’s a nasty way to die, Doctor, I can assure you of that. The noose is supposed to break your neck, but it doesn’t always work out that way. Strangling on the end of a rope, twisting around in mid-air, trussed up like a turkey … I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy.’ Quaid paused, letting his words sink in. Bertram’s face had turned white as alabaster. He was gripping the table in front of him with both hands. ‘But it doesn’t have to be that way,’ Quaid continued. ‘If you’re man enough to own up to what you’ve done, then I’ll make sure you’re only charged with manslaughter. You’ll be sentenced on the basis that you didn’t set out to kill your father-in-law but that you pushed him over the balustrade during an argument that got out of hand. You’ll serve a few years and then you can come out and carry on with your life, and no one need know about the blackmail problem. I’ve already told you I’ll see to that. Now what do you say? No one could say that that’s not a fair offer.’ Bertram was writhing more than squirming now, and he kept putting his hand up to his neck, pinching the skin around his Adam’s apple. It was as if he were unconsciously seeking the bow tie that Twining had removed from him during the strip search and had not given back. Or maybe he was thinking about the noose, Trave thought with sudden understanding. ‘I need some time – time to think,’ he said eventually. ‘Certainly,’ said Quaid. ‘A very reasonable request. You can have as long as you need.’ Turning, he pressed a buzzer on the wall, and within moments Constable Twining appeared in the doorway. ‘Take Dr Brive to his cell,’ Quaid ordered. ‘And give him a cup of tea and a ham sandwich. He looks like he needs it.’ Quaid seemed in no hurry to resume. He read his newspaper from cover to cover and then methodically worked his way through a pile of official papers on his desk until Twining reappeared. An hour and a half had gone by – Trave had timed it on the clock. ‘The prisoner is asking for you, sir,’ Twining said deferentially. ‘Says he wants to talk.’ ‘All right, bring him back,’ said Quaid with a sigh. ‘Let’s see if he’s willing to listen to reason.’ Bertram looked as nervous as before when he came into the interview room, but he seemed determined too, as though he’d come to a decision and was resolved to go through with it. ‘You’ll put what you told me in writing, will you?’ he asked Quaid. ‘So you can’t go back on it?’ ‘Certainly,’ said Quaid. ‘I’ll sign my undertaking at the same time as you sign your confession. Detective Trave here can witness our signatures. Will that work for you?’ Bertram nodded. He looked like a beaten man. ‘I don’t want to see my wife if she comes here looking for me,’ he said. ‘I can’t face her, not any more.’ BERLIN (#ulink_71ff8e50-e810-58f7-a76c-fb676e6d2213) Heydrich dismissed the Lisbon courier with a cursory salute and slit open the package with a silver paper knife adorned with an eagle and swastika – a present from his wife on the occasion of his last birthday. The report was in English but he could read the language fluently. He grimaced at one point, but then nodded twice at the end as if satisfied with its contents and picked up the telephone. He was in luck. The F?hrer was in Berlin and would see him that afternoon. Heydrich sat back in his chair and closed his eyes, allowing his mind to travel back six years to when he’d first met Charles Seaforth on a warm September day just like this one, with the sun shining down on Berlin. It was a good time, full of promise. Hitler had succeeded to the chancellorship a year earlier, and the transformation of the country was already under way. The currency was stabilized, rearmament had begun, and you could sense the country’s new-found sense of purpose wherever you went. Heydrich’s star was on the rise, following that of his master. Three months earlier, Ernst R?hm and Heydrich’s other rivals in the Nazi party’s paramilitary wing, the SA, had been dispatched on the Night of the Long Knives, and his power base in the Gestapo and the SS was now unchallenged. Years of consolidation lay ahead as the party took control of every facet of life in the new Reich, but the way ahead was clear. Seaforth had come to Germany ostensibly on a covert operation to recruit agents for the British Secret Service, but his real purpose had been to seek out Heydrich and enlist in the service of the F?hrer. Heydrich had never encountered an enemy agent who displayed such a single-minded eagerness to betray the country of his birth. He had wanted money, but not an excessive amount, and Heydrich had sensed from the outset that the motive of financial gain was entirely secondary to his new recruit’s passionate, overarching desire to hurt England. This was what mattered to him – he appeared to have no great intrinsic interest in or enthusiasm for National Socialism and the new order in Germany. The resurgence of German power was important to him because he believed that it would lead to war. His certainty on this point had surprised Heydrich. War with England had seemed far from inevitable back in 1934, with a sympathetic government at the helm in London and the F?hrer moving cautiously step by step to consolidate his power. But Seaforth had been proved right, and his accurate prediction of the future had increased Heydrich’s respect for his new agent. Seaforth’s hatred for his country was the reverse of everything that Heydrich stood for. Heydrich prided himself on his patriotism, but here he was, placing his trust in a man who wanted to commit high treason. Why? Partly, of course, because Seaforth’s story made sense. Heydrich had verified the details, and Seaforth certainly had no reason to love England after all that had happened to him. But Heydrich also instinctively recognized that the wellspring of anger that drove each of them forward was essentially the same, even if it led them in opposite directions. Heydrich had been enraged by the November criminals who had signed away the fatherland in 1918, just as Seaforth abhorred the British generals and politicians who had sent their people to die in droves year after year in the mud of Flanders and northern France. Only their conclusions separated them: Heydrich wanted to change his country, whereas Seaforth wanted to destroy his. But it was more than rage that they had in common – they shared a capacity to channel and direct their anger. Both were prepared to be extraordinarily patient in the pursuit of their goals; they did not take unnecessary risks but instead built slowly and carefully towards a position of power. For Heydrich, the policy had already paid dividends – he had complete power over the lives of everyone in the Reich through his control of the SD and the Gestapo. Seaforth’s rise had been slower, but the war had helped his cause with the concentration of MI6’s focus away from Soviet Russia and onto Germany, where his fictitious network of agents was located. With Seaforth’s help, Heydrich had been able to liquidate all the other high-level British agents operating inside Germany. He’d done it gradually, picking them off here and there so as not to give the game away either to Seaforth’s superiors in MI6 or to his own rivals in the Abwehr, the official Reich intelligence service run by Heydrich’s rival, the wily Admiral Canaris. But now, finally, Seaforth was the only MI6 spymaster receiving high-level intelligence from inside the Reich, and he was climbing the ladder of seniority inside the British Secret Service at a rate that would have been inconceivable two years earlier. One day soon he might become deputy chief, and MI6 would become an unwitting branch of the Gestapo. Yet now, out of the blue, after all the years of painstaking groundwork, Heydrich’s prize agent was proposing to risk everything on one throw of the dice. The assassination plan was a good one, and Seaforth had the capacity to carry it out – Heydrich had no doubt on either of these scores. The scheme could certainly succeed, but it was opportunistic in nature and depended on a fair slice of luck. Heydrich wondered why Seaforth wanted to expose himself in this way, but then he turned the interrogation light onto himself and was even more surprised at his willingness to agree to the idea. There was the political answer, of course. Churchill’s removal could make all the difference, and Heydrich would gain immeasurably if he received the credit for knocking England out of the war. But it was more than that. The recklessness of the plan and the boldness of the stroke appealed to Heydrich at a gut level. It felt like flying into combat again, wheeling his Messerschmitt fighter through the sky towards the enemy aircraft. Leaning back in his chair with a faraway look in his eye, he felt a deep sense of kinship with this Englishman whom he hadn’t seen in over a year and might well never see again. Charles Seaforth was a man after his own heart. At three o’clock Heydrich put on his cap, straightened his uniform, and walked out into Prinz-Albrecht-Strasse. He preferred to walk; it was a beautiful day, and the Reich Chancellery was only two streets away. His two SS bodyguards fell into step behind him, but he paid them no attention. Heydrich had a deep-seated faith in his own inviolability that was to continue right up until the moment of his assassination in an unescorted, open-topped Mercedes staff car in Prague two years later. He turned left into Wilhelmstrasse and walked past the long steely-grey marble fa?ade of the massive Air Ministry building, thinking of Goering and the continuing inability of the Luftwaffe to win the air war over London. Heydrich had an acute sense of the shifting movements of power in Hitler’s court, and he had no doubt that Goering’s star was on the wane. If Seaforth’s plan succeeded, Heydrich had no doubt that he would eclipse not just Goering but all the other party bosses. The thought made him giddy and he had to steady himself for a moment before he passed through the outer gates of the Chancellery and entered the Ehrenhof, the court of honour, leaving his bodyguards behind. The F?hrer had a way of seeing into people’s minds, and Heydrich knew that he needed to have all his wits about him during the coming encounter. The great marble walls, lined with square and rectangular windows, reared up on all sides, defining in strict shape the rectangle of blue sky above. Not a curve or a flourish had been allowed to interrupt the stark symmetry of the architecture. The courtyard was not empty – helmeted, black-uniformed SS guards stood at exactly spaced intervals around the sides. But they were immobile, trained to rigid stillness, and the silence, broken only by the sound of Heydrich’s boots crossing the marble floor, added to the impression of overwhelming power that the construction was intended to convey. Heydrich felt it as a unique silence – not an absence of noise, but a presence in its own right, bearing down on him from all sides. He climbed the steps leading to the entrance and went inside, passing through a dark, windowless hall inlaid with red mosaics and on into the long gallery, the famous centrepiece of the building, lit by a parade of high windows looking out over the Voss-Strasse. There was no furniture anywhere, not even a trace of carpet to relieve the severity of the design. Slippery marble floors were just the right surface for slippery visiting diplomats, according to Hitler. The huge bronze doors at the end of the gallery beckoned and threatened, but Hitler’s office was halfway down on the right, with the intertwined AH initials of his name monogrammed above the doorway, where two steel-helmeted SS soldiers from his personal protection unit stood guard with their guns at the ready. Heydrich was known and expected. The doors opened and he stepped inside. The office was vast, far larger and grander than any office he’d ever seen. Heavy tapestries and huge baroque paintings adorned the blood-red marble walls, and Hitler’s desk was placed intentionally at the far end, so that visitors would have a final journey to make across the thick carpet towards the dictator’s presence. It was a room designed to intimidate, but that was not Hitler’s intention today. He wasn’t sitting at his desk; instead he was standing in front of a large marble-topped table positioned under one of the tall windows looking out over the Chancellery gardens, examining an architectural model of a building that Heydrich did not recognize. He was bareheaded, wearing a black tie and a brown military jacket with a swastika armband. ‘Do you know what this is, Reinhard?’ asked Hitler, looking up at his visitor and acknowledging his raised-arm salute with a nod of his head. Heydrich was encouraged by the F?hrer’s use of his first name. Hitler was notoriously unpredictable, and Heydrich needed him to be in a receptive mood. ‘No. Please tell me,’ said Heydrich, pretending to be interested. He knew nothing about architecture but was aware that it was a subject dear to the F?hrer’s heart. ‘It is a design for my mausoleum. It will be built in Munich across from party headquarters. You can see it is modelled on the Pantheon in Rome. See, here is the rotunda and in the roof directly above the sarcophagus, you have the oculus,’ said Hitler, pointing. ‘What’s that?’ asked Heydrich. It was a word he’d never heard before. ‘The round opening, the eye. And just like in Rome, there is no glass. The sunlight and the rain, even the snow in winter, fall onto the tomb, connecting it to the elements. It is perfect.’ Hitler clasped his hands together, a characteristic gesture when he was pleased. But Heydrich was horrified. There was so much to do, yet here was the F?hrer planning his own funeral. ‘Don’t worry, Reinhard,’ said Hitler, laughing as he sensed Heydrich’s discomfort. ‘I am not dying just yet. But nor do I feel that I will live to be an old man, which is why I am in a hurry. Perhaps when we have accomplished all that we need to do in the world, then there will be time for me to return to architecture. I would like to build, but first we have to destroy,’ he said wistfully. There was a faraway look in his eye. ‘Thank you for seeing me at such short notice,’ said Heydrich after a moment, when Hitler showed no sign of abandoning his examination of the mausoleum. ‘I wanted to talk to you about the assassination plan we discussed before. I have heard from our agent in England this morning …’ ‘Yes,’ said Hitler, shaking his head as if dismissing his dreams. ‘I am eager to hear what he has to say. Come, let us sit down and you can tell me all about it.’ Hitler walked over to the fireplace and sat in an armchair. Heydrich sat at right angles to the F?hrer on an enormous sofa the size of a small lifeboat. He took off his SS cap and held it in his hands. A valet came in and served tea and cakes. Hitler gestured with his hand to the plate, and when Heydrich declined, he ate one of them himself with obvious enjoyment. Heydrich glanced up at the portrait of Bismarck hanging over the fireplace, rehearsing what he had to say while he waited for the valet to leave the room. He knew that the picture was there to underline Hitler’s legitimacy as leader of the Reich, succeeding the man who had achieved the unification of Germany seventy years before. But Bismarck had wanted nothing more, trying to keep peace with the Russian bear through a complex system of alliances, whereas the F?hrer was itching to send his armies east into the steppes. Only the war with England was stopping him. Hitler rightly wanted to avoid the Kaiser’s mistake of fighting on two fronts, and Heydrich believed that he had the means to ensure that that would not be necessary. ‘So, tell me – how does Agent D intend to rid us of fat Mr Churchill?’ Hitler asked. His mocking tone belied his obvious interest in the answer to his question. He sat rigid in his chair, looking hard at Heydrich. ‘He suggests that we provide him with sufficiently valuable intelligence to ensure he gets another summons from Churchill, and then, once he’s inside the room, he proposes to shoot Churchill with a handgun from close range and then turn the gun on his superior, a man called Alec Thorn,’ said Heydrich, speaking in a matter-of-fact tone of voice. ‘This should take no more than a few seconds, and then when people hear the gunshots and rush into the room, D will say that Thorn shot Churchill and that he killed Thorn while he was wrestling the gun away from him. If all goes well, the end result should be that Churchill will be dead and our agent will get the credit for having tried to save him. And then with any luck, he will replace Thorn as deputy head of MI6.’ ‘And Halifax will replace Churchill as prime minister and will straight away make peace with Germany,’ said Hitler. ‘It sounds too good to be true. How is our man going to get a gun past Churchill’s guards?’ ‘He says he wasn’t searched when he was called in to discuss the Operation Sea Lion intelligence that I sent to him. He was issued with a special pass, and apparently that got him through all the security barriers.’ ‘And this Thorn man – why should they think he wants to kill Churchill?’ ‘Our agent is working on a cover story. Thorn ran agents in Germany for years until D identified them for us and we dealt with them. He used to spend a lot of time here, although less so recently. Our aim is to have Thorn unmasked as the double agent working for us. With my help, D can make it sound plausible.’ ‘Aim, you say! There is a great deal of difference between aiming a gun and hitting the target,’ Hitler said dubiously. ‘How do we know that Thorn will accompany our man to this get-together?’ ‘He did before, and Churchill told them at the last meeting that if our agent receives significant new intelligence about the invasion, he will want to see them both again. Thorn hates our man, apparently, and contradicts everything he says, and Churchill likes to hear the two different points of view.’ ‘Very democratic,’ said Hitler with a sneer. ‘All right, let’s say for the sake of argument that he can get the gun into Churchill’s office and take this other man along with him. That still doesn’t explain how he’s going to get Churchill on his own. What about the bodyguards? How is our agent going to deal with them?’ ‘He won’t have to,’ said Heydrich. ‘Churchill told his bodyguard to leave and shut the door behind him when he saw D and Thorn last time. He wants to keep secret intelligence secret. It’s not that far-fetched if you think about it. Look at us now – there are no bodyguards in the room with us, and I haven’t been searched.’ ‘But you are not an assassin, and it is not appropriate for you to talk as if you are one,’ Hitler said sharply. ‘I am very sorry. Please forgive me,’ said Heydrich, cursing himself for his stupidity. He had been resolute in his determination to choose his words carefully before the interview began. But he needn’t have worried – Hitler waved away the apology. He was too interested in what Heydrich had to say to let himself be distracted by a momentary irritation. ‘Where is all this going to take place?’ he asked. ‘In 10 Downing Street?’ ‘Perhaps, although Churchill’s underground bunker is also a possibility. That’s where D saw him last time. It’s in the same area of London.’ ‘So Churchill’s in a bunker,’ said Hitler, smiling that same wolfish grin that appeared whenever he was particularly pleased or amused. ‘Is he living in it?’ ‘I believe so,’ said Heydrich, who knew perfectly well that a large air-raid bunker had been constructed for the F?hrer’s use less than five hundred yards away from where they were sitting. ‘Driven down into the sewers like a rat while the bombs fall on his precious Downing Street – bombs that he’s brought down on his own stupid head. And he must be dealt with like a rat, dispatched without a second’s thought,’ Hitler continued in a louder voice, rubbing his hands in anticipation. ‘I like your plan, Reinhard. I like it very much. You have done well. Radio your agent and tell him to go ahead. The sooner Churchill is out of the way, the better for all of us.’ ‘We can’t use radio,’ said Heydrich. ‘D says that the British intercepted the message that I sent to him after I saw you at the Berghof, although the good news is that my message was short and simply asked for details of his plan without giving away anything about the plan’s purpose.’ ‘Was there an investigation?’ ‘Not one that went anywhere. One man started asking questions, apparently, but D got rid of him before he could do any damage.’ ‘And you’re confident that’s the end of it?’ ‘Yes. And besides, the loss of the radio link doesn’t really affect us now. We will need to provide D with an intelligence briefing, like before, that contains enough quality information to ensure that Churchill wants to discuss it with him in person. We couldn’t do that in a radio message even if it was secure.’ ‘How, then? I have already told you time is of the essence. We must strike while the iron is hot and before someone else starts asking questions. Can we use an aeroplane drop for the papers like we did before?’ ‘No, it would require a radio message to D to tell him to collect the package, and we can’t risk that. We have to use the Lisbon route. With luck it’ll take less than a week. It’s usually quicker with messages going to London than when they are coming back. I can bring more pressure to bear on the Portuguese in Lisbon than I can on their embassy in London, and you can be sure I will use all my influence.’ ‘A week,’ repeated Hitler, looking disgusted, but then after a moment he shrugged. ‘Very well, it seems we have no choice. What about the information to tempt Churchill into a meeting? There are areas that are off-limits. I hope you understand that, Reinhard?’ ‘Of course. The intelligence should relate to the invasion, I think. Like before. But this time it needs to be something new—’ ‘The invasion is dead in the water,’ Hitler interrupted irritably. ‘Goering has seen to that. I have ordered an indefinite postponement.’ ‘But the British don’t know that,’ said Heydrich. ‘D says that they are still expecting a landing any day. Churchill will be thinking about nothing else. And he now believes that D has a source with access to our highest-level military conferences, ones at which you are present. We can say that you are considering cancelling Operation Sea Lion and that there is a debate going on inside the high command about whether or not to proceed. I already have most of what I need to tell D mapped out. Churchill will want to know more, and he will be tempted to think that he can influence the argument through leaked radio messages and the like for which he will need Secret Service advice.’ Hitler had listened carefully. He stared at Heydrich for a few moments after the Gestapo chief had finished speaking and then got up without a word and went and stood at the window with his back to his visitor, looking out at the Chancellery gardens. ‘It’s reckless,’ he said, turning around. ‘A gambler’s throw, but we need to trust in chance sometimes. If hazard is what it is,’ he added musingly. ‘Because sometimes I think that it is more than chance that governs my destiny. You know where I was thirty years ago?’ Heydrich shook his head, even though he knew the answer. He realized that it was the F?hrer’s turn to talk now and his role was to listen. ‘I was homeless, sleeping on a park bench in Vienna, barely able to keep body and soul together, painting pretty pictures for tourists. And now look where I am,’ he said, indicating the grandeur of the room with a sweep of his hand. ‘Heir to Frederick the Great and Bismarck; leader of a new Reich; the most powerful man in the world. This is no accident, no trick of fate. It is beyond chance. I’ve said it before – “I go the way that Providence dictates with the assurance of a sleepwalker.” And this wild plan of yours feels like it is meant to work partly because it is so improbable. So, yes, Reinhard, you have my agreement. Now make it happen – rid me of this stupid Englishman who thinks he can obstruct the march of history.’ PART TWO (#ulink_7902a98d-a41c-5086-886b-fe18a3edcdee) CHAPTER 1 (#ulink_56b25e5b-8ddc-581f-a758-0a2596cb0b41) It was like another world here on the other side of the green baize door that connected 59 Broadway to the next-door building where C had his office. Or rather suite of offices. Persons wishing to see C had to pass first through a narrow, rectangular anteroom between his two sentries – a pair of elderly, white-haired ladies wearing identical pairs of horn-rimmed glasses who were ceaselessly busy on Remington typewriters, sending out an endless stream of memos dictated by their invisible master. Known interchangeably as Miss Taylor and Miss Jones, they sat straight-backed behind matching desks, facing each other across a thin strip of blue carpet that ended at a big oak door. Above the lintel, a green light and a red light had been installed so that visitors would know when it was permitted to enter C’s presence, but as far as Thorn was aware, the lights had never worked. The secretaries were much more effective gatekeepers. Known universally as the twins, they ran C’s diary and fielded his telephone calls. All communication with the head of MI6 passed through them. Unlike their employer, the twins never smiled and they had no small talk whatsoever. They had come with C from the Admiralty when he succeeded Albert Morrison as director of MI6, and popular opinion in HQ was that they had been born as they were now, hatched in some secret government factory as fully fledged septuagenarian spinsters with steely eyes and bony, typing fingers. Their hard, unforgiving faces certainly indicated another side to C’s character that he usually kept under wraps, concealed behind his normal hail-fellow-well-met, debonair exterior. Thorn was a veteran of the corridors of power, and he knew full well that a man didn’t rise to C’s position without being ruthless where necessary along the way. He sometimes wondered whether it was the lack of a hard edge that had held his own career back and had earned C the nod over him when it came to choosing Albert’s replacement three years earlier, but he had always dismissed the thought. Drive and determination had never been his problem, and he knew himself well enough to realize that it was a fundamental lack of charm that had ruined his chances of promotion. Clubbable – that was the word for it. C was clubbable and he was not. It was as simple as that. All his life he had set people on edge rather than at their ease. And it was far too late to change now. It wasn’t that he was disqualified from further advancement by any accident of birth. Quite the opposite, in fact. Thorn was the youngest son of a baronet, a fully paid-up member of the English aristocracy. He’d grown up in a damp, cold manor house on the Welsh borders with a choleric father and a pair of handsome, daredevil brothers who hunted foxes in tight red coats at the weekend and believed that history had reached its apogee with the founding of the British Empire. Thorn didn’t disagree with them. He shared their values, but he’d always felt separated from them in some profound way. As a child, he’d sometimes caught his father looking at him in an odd way. He knew why now: he was the runt of the litter. He read too many books, he didn’t know one end of a horse from another, and – worst of all – he was a natural pessimist. The family didn’t fare well in the First World War. One brother was blown to bits at Neuve-Chapelle in 1915; another – the heir to the title – lost his right leg on the Somme. But Thorn missed it all. He was taken prisoner during a night patrol towards the end of his second week at the front and spent the remainder of the war eating cold potatoes in a POW camp north of Munich. The experience left him fluent in German but obscurely ashamed of himself, and his career since had been in large part an attempt to repay his country for a failure that wasn’t his fault. And now, as the bombs fell on London and the Nazi net was drawn ever tighter around the kingdom, Thorn felt that his world and his class were disappearing, sinking like a holed ocean liner, swallowed up in a tidal wave of total war. The future, if there was one, belonged to unprincipled arrivistes like Seaforth, and he felt there was nothing he could do to stop its relentless advance. Except that he had to try. Because Seaforth was a traitor and a murderer and was pursuing a plan whose villainy Thorn could only guess at. Any doubts that Thorn had had on that score had been removed by what he’d seen in Ava’s flat three days earlier. But, as Thorn knew full well, believing in Seaforth’s guilt was one thing; getting C to accept it was quite another. Seaforth was C’s golden boy, the goose that was laying the golden eggs with the gilt-edged intelligence reports he was getting out of Germany with such clockwork regularity. Thorn felt a wave of despondency sweep over him as he went into C’s office, leaving the staccato noise of the twins’ typewriters behind him on the other side of the thick oak door. The room was in fact an office only in name. It was far more like the living room of an expensively furnished apartment, and HQ rumour had it that an equally capacious bedroom complete with a four-poster bed lay on the other side of the closed door behind C’s large mahogany desk. True or not, there was no doubt that there was a staircase or an elevator that allowed C to come and go undetected – an advantage that added considerably to his mystique and prestige. This lateral extension of HQ into the neighbouring house in the terrace was all C’s doing. Albert Morrison in his days as chief had inhabited a dreary office in the main building with small unwashed windows and second-hand Ministry of Works furniture, from where he had issued his directives amidst an organized chaos of books and papers. But C had refused to follow suit. Instead he had somehow managed to persuade the penny-pinchers over at the Treasury to approve the cost of purchasing the new space and converting it to his specifications, and Thorn had to admit that the results were impressive. C came out from behind his desk to shake his deputy’s hand and ushered him to one of two deep leather armchairs that were positioned on either side of a large marble fireplace in which a crackling fire was burning, made to Thorn’s astonishment of logs as well as coal. It was late in the day and the light was beginning to fade in the world outside, and the flames threw dancing shadows on the tall ceiling. A rectangular eighteenth-century portrait in an ornate frame above the mantelpiece showed one of C’s ancestors dressed in the uniform of the Household Cavalry, sitting astride an enormous warhorse with snorting nostrils. C sat down opposite his visitor. He was in his shirtsleeves, and a half-smoked Havana cigar burned between the fingers of his left hand, sending a column of thick blue-grey smoke up towards the chandelier overhead. The smell reminded Thorn of his visit to Churchill’s bunker with Seaforth two weeks earlier. He bristled at the memory, feeling a surge of anger against his enemy, but then he took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ‘I have a confession to make,’ he began, trying to sound contrite. ‘Well, maybe I’m the wrong person to bring it to,’ said C with a smile. ‘I’m not a priest, you know.’ ‘It’s not that kind of confession,’ said Thorn. ‘It’s about the decoded message that Hargreaves showed us at the morning conference ten days ago.’ ‘The one sent by someone in Germany pretending to me?’ ‘Yes. I took it to Albert Morrison.’ ‘You did what?’ C looked shocked, as if he couldn’t believe what Thorn had just said. ‘I thought he might know who the sender was. I know I was wrong—’ ‘You’re damned right you were,’ said C, interrupting angrily. ‘That message was a top-secret document and Albert had no security clearance. I’m surprised at you, Alec. A man of your experience should have known better than to do something so stupid.’ ‘I agree,’ said Thorn, bowing his head. ‘And I’m sorry. Believe me, I’ll regret what I did to my dying day. But I need you to know what happened afterwards. Albert wasn’t home, so I left him a note, and then, as soon as he got it, he came over here in a taxi.’ ‘How do you know that?’ ‘Because the police told me. I’d already gone home, but I think somebody intercepted him in the street out there,’ he said, pointing through the cigar smoke over towards the window, ‘and guessed why he was here. And then that somebody followed him home and murdered him because he knew too much. I’ve thought about it over and over again and that has to be what happened. It’s too much of a coincidence otherwise – that Albert rushes over here and then two hours later he’s dead.’ ‘Coincidences happen,’ said C, sounding unconvinced. ‘I read in the newspaper that Albert’s son-in-law has been charged with the murder. I don’t think the police would have done that if they had no evidence, now, would they?’ ‘Well, that’s just it,’ Thorn said eagerly. ‘I was at Ava’s, Albert’s daughter’s, flat when they came to arrest him. He’s a doctor called Bertram Brive. But when I first got there, Bertram was out, and Ava was with someone we both know. She was with Charles Seaforth.’ ‘Ah, was she now?’ said C archly. ‘I was wondering when the conversation was going to come round to him.’ ‘Hear me out,’ said Thorn, ignoring the gibe. ‘I need you to understand the sequence of events. Albert’s murdered and Seaforth, who hardly knew him, turns up at the funeral and starts paying attention to Ava, whom he’s never met before. And then three days later he’s in her flat when she finds a cuff link in her husband’s desk that matches one the killer left at the murder scene. And not only that – I got her to admit that Seaforth picked the locks on the desk drawers to enable her to look. There was no one else in the room, and he had the perfect opportunity to plant the evidence.’ ‘Why would he do that?’ asked C, looking unimpressed. ‘Because he murdered Albert and he needs someone else to take the blame. Can’t you see what I’m saying?’ asked Thorn, allowing a note of special pleading to creep into his voice. ‘Yes, I do see. But I also wonder whether you’re allowing your emotions to get the better of you?’ asked C, leaning forward with an air of apparent concern. ‘Albert’s death must have been a great blow to you. I know how close the two of you were. And we both know you’ve had issues with young Seaforth for some time.’ ‘Are you saying it’s affected my judgement?’ asked Thorn angrily. ‘Well, has it?’ ‘No, absolutely not. You’re right I don’t like Seaforth, but that’s not the reason I’m here. There are other things he’s done …’ ‘Like what?’ ‘Well, look at the way everyone else’s German agents have gone west – put up against the wall or sent to labour camps. But his intelligence gets better each week. Doesn’t that tell you anything?’ ‘We’ve been over all that,’ said C, shifting in his chair, beginning at last to show signs of impatience. ‘Have you got anything else, Alec, or is this really just another one of your hunches?’ he asked, his voice laced with sarcasm. But Thorn had come too far now to back down. ‘Did you get Hargreaves’s memo the other day?’ he asked. ‘About the earlier radio message that they’ve matched to the one we discussed in the meeting, both using the same code?’ ‘Yes. Sent four days earlier, giving a date for a drop, no doubt from an aeroplane, but no location. Signed C. Not exactly a breakthrough, is it?’ said C, who prided himself on his encyclopaedic memory for all the documents that passed across his desk. ‘The place had obviously been agreed in advance,’ said Thorn. ‘But that’s not what matters. The point is that this isn’t some run-of-the-mill mission like you thought it was before. The date of the drop was the same day as the radio message, which means that the agent receiving the message wasn’t likely to be the one picking up whatever equipment or documents were being flown in. There’s got to be a sleeper of some kind monitoring the location. And the people involved are using radios and a code that’s been hard to break, which points to a sophisticated operation, one that we should be taking seriously.’ ‘And MI5 are taking it seriously,’ said C. ‘I can assure you of that. It’s just it’s their job to deal with it, not ours. We’re in the business of foreign intelligence, in case you’ve forgotten.’ ‘Unless it’s one of our agents who’s involved,’ Thorn countered. ‘Did you know that Seaforth was away on the day after the message about the drop was sent? He never came into work at all.’ ‘Gone to meet the sleeper agent instead, I suppose you’re saying. Did he give a reason for his absence?’ ‘He phoned Jarvis in the morning to say he was sick. But he looked healthy enough when he came in the next day. I can tell you that.’ C took a pull on his cigar, looking silently at Thorn as if weighing all that he’d said. ‘It’s not enough, Alec, and I think you know that,’ he said finally. ‘What you’re telling me is all circumstantial. You say that your dislike for Seaforth has nothing to do with you accusing him, but I’m not so sure of that. I’m sorry to say it, but, unconsciously or not, I think you’re trying to get rid of him because he’s after your job. And yes, I do think it’s affecting your judgement. This vendetta is going to have to stop. I’ve warned you before and I’m not going to warn you again.’ Thorn thought of responding. But instead he bit his tongue. He wasn’t a fool, whatever C might think. There was clearly nothing to be gained by further argument unless he wanted to earn himself an early retirement. C had made up his mind about Seaforth and he wasn’t going to change it, whatever Thorn had to say. ‘I hear what you say,’ Thorn said, forcing out the words as he stood up to leave. ‘But can we keep this in confidence between us? It wouldn’t help anyone for it to get out.’ ‘Don’t tell Seaforth, you mean? Very well,’ said C, inclining his head. ‘But let this be the end of it.’ Thorn nodded his acquiescence as he backed away towards the door, leaving C standing in front of the fire beneath the portrait of his ancestor, looking as if he owned the place – which, of course, he did. Back past the twins; back through the green baize door; back into the world of peeling paint and grey lino floors and inadequate heat and light behind fraying blackout curtains. Back distracted down the creaking stairs and almost straight into the arms of his arch-enemy. Thorn stood still with shock for a moment, adjusting to the experience of having the man who was so vivid in his mind appearing suddenly in front of him in the flesh. He hated these apparently chance encounters with Seaforth in the corridors of HQ in inverse proportion to how much Seaforth seemed to enjoy them, standing aside with sarcastic ceremony and waiting for Thorn to go past while he observed his superior’s impotent rage with silent amusement. But today Seaforth seemed unable to resist going further. ‘How was C?’ he asked with a mean smile. ‘Gave you a pleasant reception, I hope?’ ‘None of your damned business,’ snapped Thorn. How the hell did Seaforth know where he’d been, he wanted to know. Except that he wasn’t going to give his enemy the satisfaction of asking. He understood exactly what Seaforth was trying to do: the bastard knew he had nothing to fear from C, so he was using Thorn’s impotence as an instrument to needle him with. Thorn swallowed his anger and turned away, but Seaforth hadn’t finished with him yet. ‘Ava sends her regards,’ he called after Thorn in a mock-friendly voice. It was too much. Thorn’s self-control snapped and he clenched his fists, mad with rage. He wanted to pummel Seaforth, to pound him into bloody submission. It was his worst nightmare – the thought of Ava giving in to this charlatan’s advances. He’d thought of little else since he’d found them together on the day of Bertram’s arrest. ‘It isn’t what you think,’ she’d said. And he still didn’t know whether to believe her or not. But even if she was telling the truth, he sensed that she wouldn’t hold out for long. Seaforth clearly had a hold over her, and with Bertram out of the way, there was nothing to stop him from making her his next conquest. Thorn found it hard to acknowledge, but losing Ava was probably the greatest regret of his long, melancholy life, although it was hard to say he had lost what he had never really tried to win. The intensity of his feelings for Ava had rendered him tongue-tied, utterly unable to tell her how he felt. It didn’t help, of course, that he was older than her and that he was certain that any declaration would earn him the lasting contempt of Ava’s father as well as rejection by the daughter. But her sudden, unexpected marriage to the awful Bertram changed everything. It convinced Thorn that he might have succeeded at the same time that it made the woman he loved forever unobtainable. To him, but not to Seaforth. It turned out that a handsome face and an easy way with words were all that was apparently required to win the heart of the woman he had set up on an unreachable pedestal. And now Seaforth wanted to rub his face in it. Thorn was consumed with hatred. He turned to face his adversary, determined to have a final reckoning. It didn’t matter that he was no match for Seaforth; he needed an outlet for his rage. But then at the very last moment, just as he swung his arm back to strike, he caught the look of malicious triumph in Seaforth’s eyes and realized that he was playing into his hands. An assault would give C just the excuse he needed to suspend Thorn and replace him with Seaforth. At a stroke, everything would be lost. Thorn dropped his hands to his sides and smiled. It was the opposite of what Seaforth expected, and for a moment his mask slipped and Thorn could see the hatred burning in his enemy’s pale blue eyes. But only for a moment. Seaforth recovered his self-possession almost instantly and inclined his head, as if acknowledging a good move in a game of chess, and then went on up the stairs, disappearing from view at the top without once looking back. Thorn enjoyed his brief moment of elation, but it had passed by the time he returned to his office on the floor below, replaced by a renewal of the angry frustration he’d felt after the interview with C. Encounters on the stairs meant nothing. Seaforth held all the cards. Thorn might hate his enemy, but he had no idea what Seaforth was planning or thinking. Wearily, he lit a cigarette and reached across his desk for the file he’d been studying before he went up to see C. Personnel file for Charles James Seaforth. Opened – September 1933. Last updated – January 1940. Date of birth – 18th November 1900. Place of birth – Carlisle Hospital. Thorn knew the entries by heart. Seaforth had gone as a scholar from his local grammar school to London University, with two years in the Army in between, missing the horrors of the trenches by a few months at most. Thorn thought that maybe the fact that Seaforth had never fought the Germans explained how he could bring himself to spy for them. He’d graduated with a first-class degree in modern languages, French and German, following it up with a stint at Heidelberg University teaching English before he came back to London and placed second in his year in the annual Civil Service exams. Which was pretty damned impressive, Thorn had to admit. No doubt as a reward, he was given a plum posting with the Foreign Office, serving as an under-secretary at the embassy in Berlin, where his in-depth reports on the political upheavals in the Weimar Republic in the early thirties earned him positive notice in Whitehall. And then a few months after the Nazis came to power in 1933, Seaforth was recommended for transfer to the Secret Service and began recruiting his network of German spies, which included the staff officer whose recent blow-by-blow reports of Hitler’s military conferences had fuelled Seaforth’s meteoric rise through the ranks of MI6. Each step along Seaforth’s path of advancement was accompanied by glowing letters of reference. One by one, Thorn turned them over with disgust, thinking what he would like to write if his opinion were asked. It was an exceptional career, containing nothing that anyone checking back could take exception to. And it was just the same with Seaforth’s background – father deceased, killed at Passchendaele in 1917; one sibling also deceased; mother remarried and living in the same small northern town where her son had grown up. No political affiliations, and interests listed as hill walking and stamp collecting. Unmarried – he was a confirmed bachelor just like Thorn, living alone in an apartment in Cadogan Square. This last was the only surprising entry in the file. It wasn’t apparent whether Seaforth owned or rented his flat, but either way it seemed much too expensive an address for someone at his salary level, unless he was receiving money from elsewhere, of course. But Thorn knew that living in an upmarket flat wasn’t enough to warrant an investigation. There was nothing in the file that gave him any kind of opening. Thorn was under no illusions. He knew that he had neither the backing nor the evidence to defeat Seaforth with a full-frontal attack. His appeal to C had been something he’d had to try on the principle of leaving no stone unturned, but C’s rebuff had come as no surprise. Thorn knew that henceforward he was on his own, and would have to keep his own counsel, because any premature move against Seaforth ran the risk that the traitor would act straight away. Whatever that action might be. Ten days on and Thorn was no nearer to finding out. ‘Provide detailed written report. What are the chances of success? C.’ Time had to be running out. The written report would have been sent a long time ago. Orders would be on the way from Berlin if they had not already arrived. From C – this unknown other C whom Thorn couldn’t identify, although not for want of trying. When he’d first read the radio message, the letter name had echoed faintly in his mind, but the more he’d pursued it through his memory, the more elusive the echo had become, until now he wasn’t even sure that he hadn’t imagined a connection to something he’d once heard. All he was left with was his recollection of the imperative need he’d felt, on the day he first saw the message, to take it to Albert and seek his opinion. Perhaps Albert had said something once that had stuck in Thorn’s mind, or perhaps it had just been his awareness that Albert knew more about the gangsters that ran Nazi Germany than anyone else. Whatever the case, Thorn had rushed over to Battersea and left the note with the downstairs neighbour, setting in train the series of events that led inexorably to his old friend’s death a few hours later. Every day Thorn was tormented with guilt for what he’d done, thinking of all the ways that the day could have turned out differently – if he’d waited for Albert to return; if he hadn’t left the note; if he’d left work a little later. All the wrong turnings, yet he’d been right about one thing. Albert had known who C was. That’s why he’d rushed over to HQ as soon as he got the note. Thorn knew he’d been right to go to Albert, even if he’d been wrong about everything else before and since. He missed his friend. Angry, acerbic, curmudgeonly – never easy to be with. Yet they had been united by a deep, unspoken patriotism that never had to be acknowledged. And now he was gone. Thorn looked across the corridor to where Albert’s office had once been. It was bigger than Thorn’s room, and with C installing himself in the next-door building, he’d had the opportunity to move offices when Albert left, but he hadn’t wanted to. There were too many memories he needed to put behind him, of late-night conversations and fruitless searches through the yellowing pages of old files, looking for maggots in the woodwork, while the indifferent moon watched them through the as yet unblacked-out windows. So Hargreaves had taken over the office instead, and Albert had become forgotten, swept away into oblivion by the new regime. Once the war started, Thorn had hardly seen his old friend. There was no time and Battersea was out of the way, and he hadn’t wanted to meet Ava and think of what might have been. Thorn was eaten up with regrets. He felt like a rudderless boat drifting on the open water, cut from its moorings. His childhood home had been taken over by the Ministry of Agriculture, requisitioned for the war effort. His crippled, titled brother spent his life soaking in brandy and soda and self-loathing at his London club. The agents Thorn had recruited on the continent were either dead or in labour camps. And the woman he loved had no interest in him. It was his determination to get the better of Seaforth that kept Thorn going. That and a stubborn, instinctive refusal to give in to his own self-pity. Sometimes he doubted himself. He knew he wanted Seaforth to be the traitor. Because of Ava; because Seaforth’s star was rising just as his was falling; because they would have hated each other even if there had been no reason for their antipathy. But always his certainty returned. Seaforth had killed Albert. He was sure of it; utterly sure. CHAPTER 2 (#ulink_15814baa-3f21-57da-bee5-a57b4688800b) Quaid looked up from writing his report for the prosecuting lawyer on ‘the case of the falling professor’, as he’d decided to call it for filing purposes, and noticed the worried look on his assistant’s face. ‘What’s eating you?’ he asked. ‘The loose ends in the Morrison case. I understand Bertram’s guilty, but I can’t get them out of my mind,’ Trave replied. In normal circumstances, he would have given an evasive answer to his boss’s question, but the inspector had been in an extremely good mood ever since Bertram had signed his confession, and Trave felt he could risk a direct response. ‘What loose ends?’ Quaid asked. ‘The old man rushing over to St James’s Park in the taxi; the weird note we found in his pocket; his friend lying about the other note that he left with the neighbour downstairs; and all of that having nothing to do with the murder, like it was some unrelated sideshow.’ Trave spoke quickly but took care not to mention Seaforth. There was no need for Quaid to know that he had disobeyed a second direct order to stay away from the office building in Broadway if his elusive quarry had decided not to renew his complaint, although Seaforth’s unexpected silence was in fact one of the ‘loose ends’ that bothered Trave most about the case. ‘Sometimes cases are like that,’ Quaid said tolerantly. ‘People’s lives are complicated, particularly nowadays. They don’t fit together like jigsaw puzzles. You have to look at the bigger picture – you’ll learn that with time,’ he added with easy-going condescension. ‘But it just seems like we should have asked more questions. Just to be certain, you know,’ Trave said lamely. ‘We didn’t because we didn’t need to,’ said Quaid, beginning to sound irritated. ‘Some people in government can be very sensitive about us coppers stamping about in our hobnail boots, poking our noses in where we’re not wanted, shouting their secrets from the rooftops. And frankly I can understand that. The point is we’ve got the right man. Bertram Brive has confessed to the crime and he’s guilty as charged. And that’s an end to it. You hear me?’ he asked harshly. ‘I hear you,’ said Trave. He knew he needed to put the Morrison case behind him. He had other work to do, and it was up to the court now to decide whether Bertram was guilty. And so for most of the rest of the day, he tried his best to put all thoughts of the case out of his mind, but his efforts were in vain. Eventually he gave up and tried a different tack, listing on a piece of paper all the reasons Bertram had to be guilty: the blackmail that gave him the motive; the will that gave him the opportunity; the cuff link that proved his presence at the scene of the crime; and last but not least, the confession that sealed his guilt. But still Trave’s doubts persisted. Bertram might well have confessed because of Quaid’s clever promise to make the blackmailer go away, and the cuff link could have been planted just as Bertram had claimed. And nothing explained the sideshow of unexplained evidence whose significance Quaid was so determined not to acknowledge. Trave couldn’t sit still. His mind kept wandering and he couldn’t concentrate on the mound of paperwork that Quaid had handed him when he left for a meeting midway through the afternoon. He stuck it out valiantly until the stroke of six and then bolted for home. But halfway to the underground he changed his mind and went back. The keys to Gloucester Mansions and Albert Morrison’s flat were still there among the case exhibits, and Trave pocketed them. He’d make one last visit to the scene of the crime, not because he expected to find anything, but to try to set his mind at rest, and afterwards he’d move on. He had no choice in the matter. He got out of the Underground at Sloane Square and began walking down Lower Sloane Street towards the river. He stopped for a moment on Chelsea Bridge, looking down at a coal barge passing underneath the parapet and then re-emerging a moment later out into the evening, chugging on downstream towards Vauxhall while the grey water lapped hungrily in its wake against the thick granite piers of the bridge. A horn blew somewhere in the distance, adding to the melancholy of the setting. It occurred to Trave that he was probably following the route of Albert’s last journey. Had the old man been followed? Was that what had happened? Trave looked back over his shoulder, half-expecting to see a figure standing behind him in the shadows, but there was no one in sight. It was colder now than when he had set out. A sharp breeze was blowing in off the river and Trave pushed his hands deep inside his pockets, turning his head away from the whirl of autumn leaves blowing down from the trees. He quickened his pace, anxious to get to his destination. It was still light, but the moon had risen in the cloudless sky, hanging balefully over the towers of the power station on his left, gazing across at the absurd spectacle of two enormous barrage balloons tossing in the wind above Battersea Park like a pair of drunken elephants. Trave remembered them from the night of the murder. At a turn in the road, he passed the site of a bombed-out house where brambles and weeds were already pushing up through cracks in the broken masonry. Pathetically, someone had planted a tiny Union Jack flag among the ruins. It fluttered forlornly from side to side like an obscene joke, while up above, the whistling wind blew through the remains of the windows. But there was otherwise no sound. London seemed like a city of the dead; the nameless, uncounted dead. Trave thought of the rows of waxed cardboard coffins stacked up in requisitioned swimming pools and public baths all over the capital, and he remembered the mortuary he’d gone to on police business the week before – the corpses had been identified by luggage tags tied to their feet, but a bomb had taken the roof off the building and a night of rain had washed away the writing on the labels. Suddenly he was there. The building’s name, Gloucester Mansions, was emblazoned in jet-black curlicue letters above the door, standing out against the bright white-painted portico, while up above, the tall red-brick mansion block loomed against the skyline with myriad symmetrical square windows looking out over the park opposite. Trave hesitated at the top of the entrance steps, fidgeting to fit the key in the lock. This was Albert’s key; this was where the old man would have stood at just this time of the evening, thinking he was safe when in fact he was standing on the brink of extinction. Inside, the big hallway was deserted – full of shadows, with the only light coming in through the oval window above the door. There was nothing to suggest that this was where a man had met a horrible death less than two weeks before. Trave had got halfway up the stairs when the silence was shattered by the horrible stomach-churning wail of the air-raid siren going off outside. But he carried on climbing. Now that he’d come this far, he was determined to see the inside of Albert’s flat one last time. He paused on the second-floor landing in front of Albert’s door. There was the sound of people moving around down below. The front door of the building was open and a light had gone on in the hall. It helped him see to fit the key in the lock, and he went inside. But immediately he stopped in his tracks, flattening himself against the wall of the narrow corridor that ran the length of the flat down to the fire escape door at the far end. Someone was inside the living room. Even above the noise of the siren, he was sure he’d heard the sound of sharp movement and a door closing just as he came in, and he could see a line of artificial light glowing in the gap between the base of the closed door and the floor. Instinctively he reached inside his jacket, looking for his gun, but then realized that he wasn’t carrying it. He was off duty – he had no business in the flat, and if he got hurt, that was going to be his own bad luck. He edged forward, keeping his back to the wall. Opposite, through the open door of Albert’s bedroom, he could see the made-up corner of the dead man’s bed. It looked as though Ava had not yet begun to dismantle the flat, unless she was the one inside the living room, going through her father’s possessions. Of course, Trave thought. That was the obvious explanation. And she would be frightened out of her wits, assuming she’d heard him come in, which seemed likely. He hadn’t made any particular effort to be quiet when he’d first entered the flat. ‘Police, this is the police. Who’s in there?’ he called out, but there was no answer, just the sound of the siren. So he tried again. ‘Is that you, Ava?’ he asked. ‘This is Detective Trave. You know me. There’s nothing to be frightened of.’ But there was still no response, just a sound of rustling; of muffled, furtive movement on the other side of the door. And the smell of smoke. As far as Trave could remember, Ava didn’t smoke, but he couldn’t be sure. Perhaps he was wrong; perhaps she did. Trave’s heart was beating fast, and he knew that if he was going to open the door and face the unknown, he needed to do it now. Any further delay and he risked losing his nerve. He took hold of the brass handle of the door, and then in one rapid movement he pulled it open and rushed inside. Immediately he had to force himself to stop. Facing him across a carpet littered with books and papers was a middle-aged man. Trave recognized him straight away – it was the same man who had lied to him at 59 Broadway on the day after Albert’s death and had provoked the scene at the funeral. Alec Thorn. Trave remembered the downstairs neighbour, Mrs Graves, struggling to put her finger on the name when he’d talked to her on the night of the murder after everyone else had gone home. For a moment, he thought that Thorn would go for a gun. But he did nothing, just stood with his back to the blacked-out window, his eyes flicking between Trave and the open door behind Trave’s back. He looked taut – defiant and anxious and curious all at the same time. A half-smoked cigarette burned uselessly in an ashtray on the desk in the corner. ‘Why didn’t you say who you were when I asked?’ Trave demanded breathlessly. He realized with surprise that he was angry. Very angry, in fact. But that made sense, he realized. It had required a lot of nerve to burst unarmed through the door. He’d felt he was taking his life in his hands, and Thorn could have saved him the trouble. ‘I’m sorry. You didn’t give me any time,’ said Thorn, looking Trave steadily in the eye. Trave had that same sense he’d had at 59 Broadway that Thorn was assessing him, working out his next moves as they spoke. ‘Okay,’ he said, mollified by the apology. ‘So what are you doing here? Perhaps you wouldn’t mind telling me that.’ ‘Saying goodbye to an old friend. Albert and I go back a long way,’ said Thorn, choosing his words carefully. ‘I’m afraid you’ll have to do better than that,’ Trave said severely. ‘You lied to me before about why you came here, and I don’t need you to do it again. I’m sure you know who the most likely candidate is for returning to the scene of a crime.’ ‘A murderer, you mean,’ said Thorn with a thin smile. ‘I can assure you I’m not that. The old lady downstairs let me in an hour ago. Murderers don’t knock on doors, or at least not in my experience, and I’m here looking for clues, not trying to destroy them.’ ‘Clues? Clues to what?’ ‘To who killed Albert, of course. I don’t think it was Bertram, whatever the newspapers say, and I don’t think you do, either, or you wouldn’t be here.’ ‘All right, who, then? If you know something I don’t, you’d better tell me. I think your old friend at least has the right to expect that out of you.’ Trave sensed that Thorn was trying to play him, turning his questions back on him so as to take control of the conversation, and he was determined not to let that happen. ‘Tell me,’ he repeated when Thorn didn’t answer. But still Thorn stayed silent. He looked troubled, as if he couldn’t make up his mind about what to do. Behind his knitted brows, years of training in the ways of silence and concealment were competing with his longing for a confidant – someone, anyone, who might share his view of what had happened. Eventually he went over to the desk and picked up the still smoking cigarette from the ashtray; he inhaled deeply, and as he blew out the smoke, he seemed to come to a decision. ‘I think Charles Seaforth killed Albert,’ he said gravely. ‘He works with me – for me, in theory, although that’s been a fiction for some time now.’ ‘I know who he is,’ said Trave. ‘How?’ asked Thorn, looking surprised. ‘I’ve been following him around London, or trying to,’ Trave said with a wry smile. ‘But that’s another story. Finish what you were going to tell me.’ ‘All right,’ said Thorn, eyeing Trave with renewed interest. ‘I believe he intercepted Albert outside the building where we work, the one where you came to visit me; gave him some excuse about everyone having gone home; and then followed him back here and pushed him over the banister out there because he knew too much.’ ‘About what?’ asked Trave. ‘About a plot of some kind that’s being hatched in Germany—’ ‘By someone called C?’ asked Trave, interrupting. ‘Yes. How do you know that?’ asked Thorn sharply, looking shocked. It wasn’t the question he’d been expecting. ‘It was in a note we found in Albert’s pocket. Here, read it if you like,’ said Trave, taking his wallet out from inside his jacket and extracting a folded-up piece of paper that he handed to Thorn. ‘Don’t worry – it’s not the original. It’s just a copy I made for my own use.’ ‘Why didn’t you show this to me before – when you came to see me?’ asked Thorn, looking up. ‘Because you lied about why you came over here and about the note you left for Albert. How was I supposed to trust you after that?’ said Trave, sounding exasperated. ‘It was my duty to lie,’ said Thorn. ‘I didn’t feel I had a choice.’ ‘Because you’re a spy,’ said Trave. ‘That’s right, isn’t it?’ Thorn shrugged. ‘I’m sorry I didn’t tell you the truth. I wish I had now, but there’s no point crying about it,’ he said shortly, and then went back to studying the note Trave had given him. It was very short – ‘Provide detailed written report. What are the chances of success? C.’ – and on the line below, the name HAYRICK, transcribed by Trave in capital letters, followed by a question mark. There was something he was missing. Thorn kept reading the note again and again. And then suddenly he reached up and hit the side of his head with the flat of his hand. Hard – and not once but twice. ‘Of course,’ he said. ‘Why didn’t I see it before? It was staring me in the face.’ ‘See what?’ asked Trave, mystified. ‘Who C is. Look, Albert wrote it down,’ he said, jabbing his finger at the word Hayrick. Something to do with farming, Trave had thought. Not like a name at all. But he’d clearly been wrong about that. ‘The name’s spelt wrong,’ Thorn explained. ‘That’s all. Maybe Albert scribbled it or you didn’t read it right. It should be Heydrich. That’s who C is. I can’t believe I didn’t work it out myself.’ ‘Who’s Heydrich?’ asked Trave, beginning to feel out of his depth. ‘Reinhard Heydrich is head of the SD, the intelligence division of the SS, and he’s also in charge of the Gestapo,’ he said. ‘After Himmler, he’s perhaps the most feared man in the Third Reich, and unlike the other Nazi leaders he’s clever, fiendishly clever. Wait a minute – I can show you what he looks like.’ Thorn was a man transformed. There was an excitement in his voice, an urgency that had been entirely absent before he deciphered the name on the note. He went over to a tall bookcase that ran almost the entire length of one wall of the room and began running his finger along the titles, up and down the overflowing shelves, until he abruptly pulled out a tall book and took it over to the desk, pushing a pile of papers onto the floor to make room. He turned the pages rapidly, forward and back, until he found what he was looking for and then beckoned Trave over to join him. ‘Look, there he is,’ he said, jabbing his finger down at two large photographs on facing pages of the book. They were of the same man. In the first he was dressed in a black SS uniform, standing ramrod straight on an elevated rostrum with his arm rigidly raised in the Hitler salute as a line of goose-stepping soldiers marched past on the street below. Above his head, enormous red-and-black swastika banners hung down from flagpoles extending horizontally from the roofs of a row of tall, imposing nineteenth-century buildings – government buildings, Trave assumed – probably Berlin. And then on the opposite page, the man was shown seated, again in uniform but this time without the peaked cap. This was a studio portrait, an opportunity to get closer to the subject and more personal. Blond-haired, thin-lipped, classically handsome, he was a living embodiment of the Nazis’ Aryan ideal – a cruel Viking face with penetrating, ice-cold eyes, eyes that would miss nothing, Trave thought. He began to understand the intensity of Thorn’s reaction to the note. ‘Why does he call himself C?’ he asked, curious. ‘C’s what we call the head of the British Secret Service – C for chief, I suppose. And Heydrich knows that. He’s always loved spy novels, particularly British ones, and so he fancies himself as the German C.’ ‘How do you know this?’ ‘Because Albert told me. Not about Heydrich calling himself C, but everything else about him. Albert used to be C before he retired, and he was a walking encyclopedia when it came to the Nazi leaders. And apart from Hitler, Heydrich was the one he talked about the most. I should have made the connection. I think I nearly did on that first day, and that’s why I knew I had to bring the decoded message over here for him to look at. I realized unconsciously that the solution to the C riddle was in something he’d told me. And then Seaforth must have realized that Albert knew it was Heydrich when he ran into him outside HQ. Seaforth’s no fool, and he would have put two and two together – me grabbing the decoded message in the morning and Albert hotfooting it over there in the afternoon. And so he had to silence Albert before he talked to anyone else—’ Thorn broke off. He’d become more and more agitated as he spoke, and now he closed his eyes and breathed deeply, trying to regain his self-control. ‘God, I wish I knew what they were planning,’ he resumed, shaking his head with frustration. It was now almost as if he had forgotten about Trave and were talking to himself. ‘All this time gone by and I still have no idea, except that it’s got to be something important if Heydrich’s behind it. I keep thinking it’s got something to do with the invasion because that’s what all Seaforth’s intelligence briefings have been about. If I had my way, I’d hold the bastard over that banister out there until he talked, just like he did to Albert—’ Thorn stopped again, this time seized by a fit of coughing while Trave watched him from across the room. ‘How do you know it was Seaforth who intercepted Albert?’ he asked. ‘Surely it could have been someone else from where you work?’ ‘I know it was him because of what he’s done since. He’s used Ava to frame her husband for the murder, and that’s got to be because he needs someone to take the blame for what he did.’ ‘What evidence have you got for that?’ Trave asked sceptically. ‘I was in Ava’s flat three days ago when he admitted picking the locks on Bertram Brive’s desk—’ ‘Where Ava found the cuff link?’ interrupted Trave, looking aghast. ‘That’s right. You look surprised. Didn’t you know about this? Your inspector was there too. He heard what had happened.’ Trave looked thunderstruck – he couldn’t believe what he’d just heard. ‘God, it’s monstrous,’ he said. ‘What is?’ ‘Quaid kept quiet about it deliberately. When Bertram said he’d been framed in the interview, Quaid said nothing about Seaforth opening the desk. He must have realized that Bertram would have been far less likely to confess if he’d known the full picture of what happened.’ ‘Well, he seemed mighty friendly with Seaforth when they were in Ava’s flat, I can tell you that. It wasn’t the first time they’d talked.’ ‘I know,’ said Trave. ‘I’m pretty sure it was Seaforth who told Quaid to keep your office out of the investigation, and then when I followed him to Coventry Street, he rang up Quaid and complained about me. I got a serious dressing-down. Quaid threatened me with a transfer to the military police.’ ‘When was this?’ ‘The day before Bertram was arrested. Seaforth was with Ava at the Corner House.’ ‘Softening her up for the next day,’ said Thorn, looking furious. Trave sensed that there was a strong element of jealousy involved in Thorn’s reaction to Seaforth’s involvement with Ava, but that didn’t change the significance of what Thorn had told him about what had happened at Ava’s flat. ‘That’s got to be how Seaforth knew to bring the cuff link to plant in the desk,’ Thorn went on. ‘Your inspector must have told him about it, maybe when he rang up to complain about you.’ ‘I tried to follow him again the next morning,’ said Trave. ‘That was brave.’ ‘But he saw me. I never had a chance. He must have been on his way over to Battersea. And the funny thing was that he never complained about me that time. I thought my number was up, but nothing happened.’ ‘Because he didn’t need to. Can’t you see that?’ asked Thorn impatiently. ‘He’d got what he wanted. Bertram had been arrested and so he wasn’t worried about Albert’s murder any more. He could concentrate on the bigger picture.’ It wasn’t proof of Seaforth’s involvement, but it did at least make sense, thought Trave. He needed more, but for the first time the pieces of the jigsaw seemed to be fitting together. He was seized with a wave of anger against Quaid, but then he realized his own powerlessness. Quaid had the case sewn up, and there was no way he was going to allow Trave to reopen it. Not after the corners he’d cut to extract Bertram’s confession. ‘Isn’t there anything you can do?’ he asked, looking over at Thorn, who’d gone back to staring at the pictures of Heydrich in the book that was lying open on the desk. ‘Not without more evidence,’ said Thorn. ‘Seaforth’s the rising star where I work. His intelligence gets better each week, which isn’t surprising if he’s got a direct line to Heydrich. He’s leading the entire Secret Service by the nose, and they just don’t see it. And I’m worried that he’ll implement this plan prematurely if I go after him in the open. Really, I don’t know what to do, what angle to pursue. Maybe there’s something in his past. His father’s dead, but as far as I know, his mother’s still alive. It’s a long shot—’ Thorn broke off, looking dejected. Outside there was a new sound – aircraft overhead. And a few moments later there was the noise of explosions as the first bombs began to fall. The war had come to Battersea. CHAPTER 3 (#ulink_cd1c0407-fa13-5bd7-98c3-fbe745b5d1df) Trave turned off the light and lifted the edge of the blackout curtain. Thorn came to stand beside him at the window and the two men looked out, transfixed by the sight that met their eyes. A welter of searchlight beams crisscrossed the darkening sky, moving madly from side to side as they tried to pick out the German planes flying overhead – Dorniers and Heinkels with big black crosses marked on their sides. They were dropping flares that hung in the air like Roman candles, exploding chandeliers of phosphorescent light that lit up the park across the road in lurid green and yellow colours. Concealed among the trees were the anti-aircraft guns that had sprung to life as the first bombs fell. The noise was tremendous – the roar of the aircraft; the sound of the AA shells bursting in mid-air; and the fainter patter of the planes’ machine guns firing continuously at the strange-looking otherworldly silver barrage balloons that still floated above the park, tugged this way and that by the wind. Their panoply of wires kept the bombers high in the sky, but as Trave and Thorn watched, one of the balloons took a fatal hit and flamed grotesquely as it fell drunkenly to the ground. ‘Come on,’ Trave shouted, pulling Thorn by the arm. ‘We need to get out of here. They mean business tonight.’ It was dark in the room, and he knocked against the desk in his haste, hurting his hip. Thorn turned on the light and Trave found himself looking down at the close-up photograph of Heydrich. The SS leader’s piercing eyes seemed to follow him as he left the room. They made it down the stairs without mishap, although the building rocked several times as bombs exploded close by and they both almost slipped more than once on the shards of broken glass that littered the carpet, blown in from the landing windows that had shattered under the blasts. It was worst on the final flight leading down to the hall. There was no light, and Thorn reached out and took Trave’s arm, holding on to it as they descended. Like brothers, Trave thought as they negotiated the final steps. There was no one in sight, but they could hear frightened voices coming from the open door leading down to the basement from the back of the hall. ‘The residents take shelter there. Do you want to go down with them?’ asked Trave, remembering Mrs Graves, the downstairs neighbour, telling him how the caretaker allowed them the use of the basement during raids. ‘What about you?’ Thorn asked. Trave shook his head. Off duty or not, it was his responsibility to try to help with the rescue effort, and he was in a hurry to get outside. ‘Good,’ said Thorn with a determined smile. ‘I’m coming with you.’ Outside, the raid was at its most intense. The neighbouring apartment block had been hit and there were fires breaking out all the way down the street, with acrid black smoke billowing from the blown-out windows of the burning buildings. The incendiary bombs dropped at the start of the raid had done their work, and the flames were beacons for the heavier high-explosive bombs that were now finding their targets. They whistled and whined on their way down – some, with tubes shaped like organ pipes welded to their tail fins, actually screeched – and then exploded on impact with vivid white flashes and terrifying thuds that made the ground heave all around as columns of earth and broken masonry flew into the air. And shrapnel falling from the ceaseless AA barrage clattered on the pavements, heating the concrete so that it burnt the feet of the rescue workers, while the embers and incandescent particles from the fires pricked their faces and slivers of flying glass cut into their skin. Four fire engines had arrived on the scene with a great clanging of bells just as Thorn and Trave came out of Gloucester Mansions, but the crews were finding it hard to control the flames, which were now being fanned towards the smaller terrace houses in the narrow streets behind the apartment blocks by the strong south-westerly wind. It didn’t help that a mains had been hit further up Prince of Wales Drive, sending up a useless spume of foaming water and leaving little more than a trickle to emerge from the firemen’s hoses. A thick pall of dust and smoke hung in the air, while up above the full moon turned from orange to crimson red, the colour of spilt blood. Trave and Thorn crossed over to the park, which provided a vantage point from where they could see what was happening all around. Some of the trees were alight, but the heat was a little less intense away from the burning buildings on the other side of the street. And then suddenly, without warning, the water supply returned. The big hoses reared up like monstrous fat snakes, knocking some of the firemen off their feet, but they quickly recovered and it seemed for a moment that the worst might be over. The drone of the planes began to recede, and the deafening chatter of the AA guns grew more intermittent and finally ceased. It began to be possible to pick out individual sounds – ceilings and walls collapsing; the cries of the wounded and bereaved; and the shouts of firemen and other rescue workers directing residents away from the buildings and towards the park on the other side of the road. Trave went over to offer help but was turned back by an ARP warden in a tin hat who told him to rejoin the throng of residents standing under the trees. Some were in dressing gowns, and most of them were holding handkerchiefs over their mouths and noses, gazing with red-eyed incomprehension at the ruins of their homes across the street. And then out of the smoke-filled sky a green parachute appeared, floating down over the trees towards where Trave and Thorn were standing. A shape was hanging down from beneath it – obviously one of the German airmen, trying to save his skin. The crowd cheered spontaneously. The AA guns must finally have struck lucky; downing one of the bombers was better than none at all. Four or five men rushed out into the road, running to intercept the parachutist. It looked as though he were going to land at either the front or the back of Gloucester Mansions, which had remained mysteriously unscathed during the bombing. Trave went to follow them, fearing for the airman’s safety, but then almost at the last moment the smoke cleared and he saw what was attached to the parachute – not a man at all, but a thick black iron cylinder, about six feet long. He knew immediately what it was: a land mine filled with high explosive, the most lethal of all the different bombs that the Luftwaffe had been dropping on London since the start of the Blitz. ‘Get down!’ Trave shouted. He pushed Thorn violently to the ground and then followed suit. He pulled his legs up under his chest, put his hands up behind his head, and closed his eyes, waiting for death. And in that last moment before the explosion, he had a crystal-clear vision of his wife, Vanessa – one that he would never forget. They were outside, standing on the postage-stamp lawn in the walled garden at the back of their little terrace house in Oxford, and the sun was shining and she was laughing, holding their baby up towards him. He reached out to touch the child’s unbelievably tiny fingers and splayed toes, inches away, and suddenly there was nothing. A blinding white light and a deafening roar, and Trave felt as if his eyeballs were being sucked out of his head. He was moving through the air, and then he hit something hard and felt a sharp pain in his lower back. Only when he opened his eyes did he realize that the blast had thrown him against the thick trunk of an old beech tree. When he looked up, he saw it had lost all its leaves, while less well-entrenched trees on either side had been uprooted and blown to the ground. He pulled himself slowly to his feet, leaning heavily on the tree for support. His legs and his hands were trembling and he was hurting all over, but at least he seemed to have the use of all his limbs. After a few moments, the dense cloud of dust thrown up by the explosion began to clear a little and Trave was able to get a blurred view of the other side of the road. Except that it didn’t seem like the same road. What he was now seeing bore no relation to what had been there two minutes before. Gloucester Mansions no longer existed. It had been replaced by a vast pile of broken masonry. Brick and iron and plaster smashed together in an amorphous mass of devastation. A human landscape replaced by an inhuman one in the blink of an eye. No one in the building could possibly have survived. Trave thought of the kind neighbour Mrs Graves, who had plied him with whisky on the night of Albert’s murder and had done her best to help Ava get over the shock. She had to have been one of the frightened voices that he and Thorn had heard coming from the basement on their way out. And now she was buried under tons of rubble. Trave hoped that she had died quickly. It added to the strangeness that this new world was silent, sucked clean of sound by the blast. The cacophony of the raid – the droning planes; the whistling, exploding bombs; the booming anti-aircraft guns – had all disappeared, replaced by this new throbbing silence that pressed painfully upon Trave’s ears. He wondered if he’d been made deaf by the blast. He’d heard of such things happening, and it was a relief when the noise of the crying began – a chorus of lamentation and suffering that grew in volume until he could hear it all around him, out in the road and behind him among the trees. Trave’s sense of smell returned with his hearing. Foul odours – of ash and smoke and leaking gas and sewage coming from ruptured pipes – mixed with the choking dust that was burning his throat and nostrils. He threw off his jacket and pulled off his shirt, then tore off one of the sleeves and held it over his mouth and nose to make it easier to breathe. He let go of the tree and forced himself forward towards the road, walking slowly and unsteadily on his shaking legs, taking care not to fall over the tangled mass of broken branches that covered the ground. He saw Thorn lying close to the pavement. He recognized him from his clothes. Thorn wasn’t moving and Trave knelt beside him, fearing the worst. One side of Thorn’s face was covered in blood so that his eye was invisible, and he lay twisted over onto his left side, contorted by some other injury that Trave couldn’t see. Thorn’s breath came in laboured gasps, and it was obvious that he was in great pain. ‘What hurts?’ asked Trave, frightened to move Thorn in case he made the injury worse. ‘My shoulder. And I can’t see properly, just enough to know it’s you. I’m glad you made it,’ said Thorn, speaking in a whisper so that Trave had to bend down close to hear him. ‘I’ll get you a doctor,’ said Trave, although he had no idea where he was going to find one. The only ambulance he could see was turned over on its side further down the street. ‘No, listen,’ Thorn said urgently, reaching out to take hold of Trave’s bare arm. ‘You’ve got to find out what Seaforth’s planning. You have to. Heydrich—’ ‘Don’t worry about that now,’ said Trave, interrupting. ‘We can talk about it later when you’re feeling better.’ ‘No, I don’t know if there’ll be a later,’ said Thorn, digging his fingers into Trave’s wrist. His tautened features showed how much even this small physical effort was costing him. ‘Find his mother. Maybe she’ll know something. There’s a town—’ He stopped in mid-sentence, closing his eyes, and Trave thought for a moment he was gone. The unbloodied side of Thorn’s face had a deathly white pallor, and his breathing seemed to have stopped. But then, just as Trave was about to try to resuscitate him, Thorn spoke again. ‘Langholm,’ he said, pronouncing each syllable separately, as if determined to get it right. ‘It’s just the other side of the border. Maybe she’s still there. Promise me …’, he said, looking imploringly up at Trave. But Trave was spared the need for a response. An ambulance – a converted greengrocer’s van – came to a screeching halt beside where Trave was kneeling and the driver jumped out – a determined-looking man of about Trave’s age wearing an ill-fitting tin hat with SP for ‘stretcher party’ stencilled on the front in capital letters. Trave could see that the rest of the crew were heading over to the devastation on the other side of the road. ‘Let’s have a look,’ he said, taking Trave’s place beside Thorn, who appeared now to be unconscious. He examined Thorn quickly and then cut away the sleeves of Thorn’s jacket and shirt with a pair of sharp scissors and injected his arm with a syringe. Trave assumed it was morphine. ‘Is he going to be all right?’ Trave asked. ‘I don’t know,’ said the medic, who was now busy writing on a tag that he’d taken from his pocket. ‘He’s hurt his shoulder, although I can’t tell if it’s a break, and he’s got some nasty shrapnel injuries around his right eye. Maybe there’s more, but that’ll have to wait for the hospital.’ ‘Which one?’ asked Trave. ‘St Stephen’s – over the river,’ said the medic as he tied the label around Thorn’s ankle. There was a capital M written on it and an X with a question mark. Trave had been at enough incidents before this one to know what the letters stood for: M for morphine and the X? for the possibility of internal injuries. ‘Come on, help me with this,’ said the medic, opening the back of the van and taking out a stretcher. ‘You’re lucky you were in the park, you know. Word is the mine exploded on the other side of that building,’ he said, pointing over towards the ruins of Gloucester Mansions. ‘You’d both have been goners if it had gone off in front.’ Trave swallowed and his hands shook as he helped lift the now comatose Thorn onto the stretcher and carry him to the back of the van. He realized he’d been saved from extinction by nothing more significant than the strength of a south-westerly wind that had happened to be blowing just hard enough and in just the right direction to take the mine’s silk parachute over the roof of Gloucester Mansions before it fell to the ground and exploded. His survival was pure chance, and the poor devils who had died were the victims of an entirely random harvest. There was nothing more Trave could do to help Thorn. So, holding his shirtsleeve mask over his face, he crossed Prince of Wales Drive to get a closer look at the smoking ruins of Gloucester Mansions and the destruction in the narrow streets beyond. He moved carefully, picking his way around an abandoned fire engine smouldering in the road with its rubber tyres entirely melted. Shattered glass lay everywhere like dirty drifts of pack ice. The larger fires seemed to be coming under control, but here and there flames kept springing up, and residents were helping the firemen to put them out, using sand and stirrup pumps. Many of the firemen looked like ghosts with their faces covered in plaster dust from the falling walls and ceilings and their eyes red from the smoke. Trave had to tread carefully to avoid tripping over their tangled, twisting hoses that lay interwoven with the dust and debris, snaking in all directions like the entrails of some gigantic disembowelled monster. In some places he used the fallen masonry as stepping-stones to enable him to keep moving forward. He needed to keep going; he thought he would go mad if he stayed standing still. He turned into a street of terrace houses that had felt the full force of the blast. Some were still standing, unlike Gloucester Mansions, but none had been left undamaged. It was as if a gigantic tin-opener had wrenched them open, revealing their broken contents to an indifferent world. Trave thought of all the years of hard work and saving, all the scrubbing, and all the pride that had gone into these homes that were now no better than scrap heaps, fit only for the bulldozer. He was filled with a sudden, intense hatred for the country that had perpetrated this wanton destruction. Not just for Germany and its rulers, but for the German people as well. They had elected Hitler to power; they were responsible for the crimes he was committing against innocent civilians. Now Trave understood the men who had rushed towards the descending parachute, burning with murderous rage. He felt just the same. He wanted revenge. But there was no outlet for his anger. The enemy planes had disappeared from the sky, and there was nothing to be done. God had turned His back on the world, and this was the end of days. The last war had been a dress rehearsal; this was the real thing. Here among the smouldering ruins, under the smoking red-black sky, amidst the apocalyptic desolation, the young policeman gave way to despair. And it was then that he saw it. A hand sticking up disembodied out of a pile of broken masonry where there once had been a house. He went over immediately without thinking, knelt down, reached out, and took hold. The hand was warm and he knew straight away that the person below was still alive, buried under the rubble on which he was standing. Not just alive but conscious too – he could feel the fingers wrapping themselves around his. It felt like a woman’s hand. There were no rings on the fingers. He forced himself to let go and began scrabbling madly with his hands in the dirt, trying to dig down into the wreckage. But he made no progress. He’d come up against two heavy blocks of masonry lying side by side and he couldn’t move them, however hard he tried. The hand was sticking up between them; the rest of the woman’s body had to be lying trapped underneath. Without help there was nothing he could do to get her free. And there was no one in sight who could help. Further down the street, a few people were picking through what remained of their homes, but Trave didn’t bother calling out to them. He knew that even if they came, it would make no difference. Heavy lifting equipment would be needed to move the slabs that were pinning the woman down. Trave thought of leaving, going in search of professional assistance, but he knew it would never arrive in time. So he sat down in the dust instead and once again took hold of the hand. He squeezed it gently and felt an answering response, and then he remained where he was, summoning all the love in his soul, trying to communicate it through the medium of touch to the invisible dying woman by his side. He had no idea how long his vigil lasted, except that it was dark when the hand held his hard for a moment and then relaxed, letting go. She was gone. He could feel it. She didn’t need him any more. He wondered who she was, what her life had been, and realized that he would never know. Yet he felt certain that he had learnt more in the preceding hour than he had done in all his life before he entered the ruined street. And until his dying day, he never forgot the feel of the woman’s hand in his and the knowledge it brought of the transcendent power of human love in the face of certain death. CHAPTER 4 (#ulink_56e21490-7a48-58c4-84ab-2c76f65c7d75) Earlier the same evening, Seaforth sat alone in the living room of his Chelsea apartment, twirling the stem of a glass of dry white wine between his fingers. From his carefully positioned armchair, he had a beautiful view not only over the canopy of the plane trees in Cadogan Square below, but east too over the rooftops towards the Palace of Westminster, where Churchill was no doubt meeting his ministers, plotting his next move in the war against Germany. A war he was going to lose because he now had less than a week to live. Seaforth knew he might be being optimistic about the timing. The journey of the Portuguese diplomatic bag from Lisbon to the embassy in London could take anywhere from several days to more than a week depending on interruptions to air and shipping routes caused by the war, but he had no doubt that he would receive the go-ahead from Berlin by the end of the month and that Heydrich would provide him with sufficiently appetizing intelligence to ensure another summons to the Prime Minister’s presence. He had prepared the ‘detailed written report’ on the assassination plan that Heydrich had requested in something of a hurry, distracted by the unwelcome news that Heydrich’s radio message to him had been intercepted and decoded. But he had ended up feeling pleased with his composition. The writing was clear and sharp, and in the days since he’d taken it to the embassy, Seaforth had enjoyed reading the text over to himself in bed before he went to sleep, repeating some of his better phrases out loud as he imagined Hitler considering the same passages in his office in the Reich Chancellery, admiring the daring and brilliance of Agent D. It was the simplicity of the idea that delighted Seaforth the most. He would receive credit for trying to prevent an assassination that he had in fact committed, and with any luck he would end up taking over Thorn’s job as deputy director as a reward for having shot the poor bastard in the head. Seaforth smiled at the thought of Thorn, patriotic to his backbone, immortalized in death as the ultimate traitor to his country. Commemorated in wax, he could have a special place alongside Guy Fawkes and John Wilkes Booth in the Chamber of Horrors at Madame Tussauds. Seaforth wondered why he hated Thorn so much. His own pursuit of Ava had been necessary to cover up her father’s murder, but Thorn’s obvious jealousy, first apparent at the funeral, had added spice, and Seaforth had taken a sadistic delight in observing Thorn’s impotent rage when they passed each other in the corridors at HQ and, best of all, when Thorn found him hiding in Ava’s bedroom. He looked forward with relish to the prospect of putting a bullet in Thorn’s head. Why? Partly, of course, it was because Thorn hated him. But it was more than that. Thorn had come to stand in Seaforth’s mind for that whole class of self-assured, born-to-rule, upper-class Englishmen that this war was on the way to wiping out once and for all. Seaforth shuddered as he recalled his Scottish border childhood and his father touching his cap as the old squire rode past on his big black hunter; the same toffee-nosed English landowner who made his father pay an exorbitant rent that he could not afford for a tumbledown shack not fit for human habitation. His family had had so little money during the last war that his mother had been forced to work in the scullery up at the big house, washing their expensive porcelain plates and crystal glasses to make ends meet, while her husband and her eldest son fought and died in the Flanders mud to preserve the very system that was grinding them and their kind into the ground. Seaforth remembered how she’d dressed up in her Sunday best and gone down on her hands and knees to the squire to get her surviving son an exemption when the government lowered the conscription age to seventeen in the last year of the war. And then she’d told Seaforth to be grateful when the tribunal gave him a six-month postponement on his call-up. Grateful! Seaforth would have liked to pull the old man out of bed by his wiry white whiskers and kick him down the stairs of his Queen Anne manor house. But for now he’d have to be content with killing Thorn. And Churchill too. With Winston out of the way, England would make peace. As far as Seaforth was concerned, this was the only downside of his plan. The Blitz was levelling London and levelling society too; with peace, that process might be delayed. But not for long. Seaforth agreed wholeheartedly with Karl Marx that Thorn and his class could not last. The tide of history was against them. Seaforth was without political ideals. Neither Fascism nor Communism had any great appeal for him, and his tie to Nazi Germany was a marriage not of love but of convenience. His interest was in destruction, not creation. What came after didn’t much matter. He was a confirmed atheist, had been for as long as he could remember. How could he be anything else after what he’d been through? But in recent days he had felt a growing sense that some invisible force was guiding him, leading him by the hand until the moment his fingers would squeeze the trigger of the Colt semi-automatic pistol registered to Alec Thorn that was currently locked in the bottom drawer of his desk on the other side of the room, and he would dispatch to kingdom come the two people he disliked most in all the world. As far as Seaforth could see, the only complicating factor now was Ava. He was due to meet her in Sloane Square in an hour, and he was looking forward to the prospect. It was true that he didn’t need her any more now that her husband had been charged with Albert’s murder, but he didn’t think he could simply stop seeing her. That would make her suspicious, and the last thing he needed was for her to show up at HQ and start asking questions. So he’d waited a day to let the dust settle after Bertram’s arrest and had then called her as agreed. She’d picked up straight away. It was almost as if she’d been waiting by the phone, and she’d sounded much more enthusiastic about seeing him than she had before. Perhaps tonight he would be able to take their relationship to a different level. Seaforth prided himself on his ability to live without women. They weren’t worth the risk. From time to time he paid money to a high-class agency that guaranteed discretion for ‘professional visits’. But in recent months he’d preferred abstinence, and the arduous process of conquering Ava’s reservations had proved far more fulfilling than anything the agency could provide. It was early days yet and she was still suspicious of him – but slowly, inch by inch, he could feel her giving way. And as she yielded, she also emerged from her shell. Underneath her head scarf and mackintosh, away from the shadow of her awful husband, she was a different person. She was like a chrysalis metamorphosing into a brightly coloured butterfly. There was a fire in her green eyes and a hunger for life that he found attractive. Yet she was fragile too, thin and delicate; he knew he could break her with a twist of his wrists. Why should he deny himself the pleasure of pursuing her to a final seduction when seeing her was the more sensible course? He was enjoying himself, and she was a useful distraction from the restlessness he’d been suffering ever since his visit to Churchill’s bunker two weeks earlier. He’d always been a good sleeper, but now he woke up every night in the small hours, struggling in a cold sweat out of horrible nightmares in which his brother and father returned as living dead, covered with the mud of Flanders, reproaching him with white, wide-open, empty eyes for leaving them so long unavenged. The noise of the Blitz didn’t help, of course, but he was sure it wasn’t fear that was causing his insomnia. It had never occurred to Seaforth to take shelter even when the bombs had started falling close by to Cadogan Square. Perhaps it was his newfound sense of personal destiny, but he was irrationally certain that no bomb had his name on it. If he was going to die, it would be in a more significant way than being blown to bits in a public shelter. The nightmares were in fact just a symptom of a growing overall agitation that he was finding harder and harder to control. For years he had been patient, biding his time as he burrowed steadily into the heart of MI6, and now suddenly he couldn’t stand to be idle and became irrationally angry at even the slightest irritation. He thought constantly of his brother, gazing for minutes at a time at Alistair’s silver-framed photograph that held pride of place on the rosewood chest of drawers opposite his bed, positioned so that it would be the first thing he saw in the morning when he woke up and the last at night before he went to sleep. The picture had been taken on the day before Alistair’s embarkation for France in the late summer of 1915. He’d been home on leave after the end of basic training, and it had been the last time Seaforth had ever seen his brother smiling, resplendent in his new khaki uniform. Seaforth closed his eyes, remembering the red flush of the young blood in his handsome brother’s cheeks; the devil-may-care laughter in Alistair’s bright hazel-coloured eyes; the way he would burst out singing for no discernible reason when they were out walking together in the Eskdale hills with the wind blowing up their coat-tails in the years before the war. And he remembered too how all that had gone, disappeared forever, when Alistair came back shell-shocked from the Loos battle three months later and wouldn’t speak or look anyone in the eye, just shook down his whole right side with a tremor that he couldn’t seem to control. The white-coated doctors stopped it at the hospital, gave Alistair electric shocks until they said he was well enough to go back, this time to Belgium. And that was the end – he never returned from there. But his diary did, in a brown War Office envelope that also contained his identity disc, a tattered picture of his mother, and a St Christopher’s medal that she’d given him for luck when he first went away. He’d written it at Loos the previous year. As far as Seaforth knew, his brother never wrote another word after he went back to the front in January 1916. It was as if he were already dead when he got on the train at Carlisle. Seaforth went and fetched the battered book from the drawer of the night table by his bed. He always kept it close by. He knew many of the entries by heart, but he preferred to read them in his brother’s bold, slanting handwriting, which had already begun to deteriorate by the end of his first month in France, until at the end it was no more than a scrawl. The murdering English had made a mistake returning the diary. They should have destroyed the book just as they destroyed its writer, but they were careless about small things, and Seaforth had long ago sworn to make them pay for their negligence. He opened the book, quickly turning the pages until he came to his brother’s description of the first day of the battle. September 24th, 1915 They took away the cookers and we all fell in. An English general with a white moustache and a swagger stick came and gave us a speech. It was about blood and sacrifice, but the guns were firing up ahead and we couldn’t hear very well. When he was finished he got back in his staff car and drove away. On the march up to the line we sang Bonnie Scotland, but the song stopped in our throats when we came to the trenches they were digging for the dead. Stepping over our graves in the twilight we were, while a redhat ticked off our names, and up ahead the green and white flares of the Very lights and the flickering flashes from the exploding shells lit up the slag heaps and the big redoubt that’s the object of the attack in our sector. Hohenzollern, they call it – like the old kings of Prussia. It sticks out its nose into no-man’s-land like it’s some kind of earth monster; crawling with Boche; waiting for us to come over. The bombardment goes on all night, crashing in our ears like an endless thunder. There’s no point in talking – we can’t hear ourselves speak, and so I write, leaning on the firestep, crouching over the flickering butt of a candle, thinking of home. Our brigade is in reserve and we can see the gun crews stripped to the waist for work – they bring up water in buckets and throw it down on the smoking barrels. The guns are lined up wheel to wheel. They never stop firing, but there’s a rumour going down the line that a German plane scored a direct hit on our ammunition dump two days back and that we haven’t got enough of the heavy stuff to smash their wire. Who knows if it’s true? But I’m glad it’s the Boche, not us getting shelled. A grey watery dawn breaks over the redoubt and the drumfire reaches a crescendo. There are sappers with red and green armbands coming through our trenches carrying cylinders made of iron. We know what they are but we say nothing. Chlorine gas is no way to fight a war. Don’t they know that? Seaforth’s hand shook as he turned the page to read the next entry. The 26th and 28th Brigades went over at half past six. We heard the whistles and the shouts and the German machine guns starting up. With a trench periscope you can see. I looked and there was the gas cloud – yellowish green and drifting eastwards, thank God. Will the wind blow it back towards us? No one knows what is happening up ahead. We put on our masks, tuck them into our tunics and wait. Later in the morning we went up into the front line, awaiting the order to go over. The trench was full of our dead and wounded – those who fell back from off the parapet at zero hour and those that have crawled back in from no-man’s-land. There was a man out in front of us a little way, crying and screaming with pain. But he was brave – between his cries he shouted at us not to come out for him – fifteen yards away and it would be certain death to bring him in. Poor devil! He stopped his wail around noon. At half past three our sergeant gave us rum, walking down the trench with a canteen and a table spoon, like he was a mother giving her children medicine at home. But this is not to make us better; it’s to make it easier to die. And then it’s strange how everything is frozen in the last moment before we go, like in a photograph – scaling ladders against the sandbagged walls; bayonets fixed; officers looking at their watches, whistles in their mouths; the rain beginning to fall; and someone somewhere plaintively playing a mouth organ – a dirge for the dead, because that is what we are – if not today, then tomorrow or next week. There is no escape. And suddenly it was a frenzy of activity – we were climbing and rushing and falling, and the machine gun bullets were hitting the ground like hailstones, ripping through the grass like wind. Impossible to go forward and impossible to go back. The battlefield was no more than a series of shell holes in which men crouched, waiting for the end. Beside me in mine was a Highlander I didn’t know. I gave him water. ‘Straighten my legs,’ he asked me in a whisper. ‘They’re all crooked.’ But he had no legs to straighten – they’d been blown clean away, and so I touched the bones of his thighs and he had to be satisfied with that. Seaforth shut the book hard and closed his eyes. Twenty-five years separated him from this place that he had never seen and that no longer existed, yet the Loos trenches were more real to him than the room in which he was sitting. Abruptly he got up from his chair and went and fixed himself a drink. He felt sick. He wanted to put the diary away, but it was like a drug addict’s needle. Sooner or later he always went back to it. He turned the pages forward into the month of October. The rats in our trenches grow bigger by the day. They live in the corpses. If we kill them they putrefy and then it is worse than if we left them alive. I feel them when I sleep, running. My right arm has started to shake. I can hardly fire my rifle. It’s getting worse every day. The medic says I must grin and bear it. Enough! Seaforth needed no reminding of what came next. He put down the book and got up, pacing the room. He was like a volcano waiting to explode. The anger inside him, so long bottled up, was bubbling to the surface. He needed distraction, and Ava could provide it. If not her, it would need to be someone else. He’d be a fool not to take advantage of the opportunity. He went into his bedroom to get dressed. CHAPTER 5 (#ulink_dc8596c6-a607-58ae-974b-beb9d8ebc480) Almost all day Ava had sat in her husband’s chair at the kitchen table, drinking successive cups of foul-tasting black Camp Coffee and eating nothing as she gazed sightlessly out through the window at a grey patch of overcast sky and the red-brown chimney stacks of the houses on the other side of the street. She sat without moving, but inside her head she was possessed by a feverish anxiety as she tried and failed to make sense of all that had happened since the fateful evening ten days earlier when she had witnessed her father’s murder. Her husband had killed her father. She kept repeating the sentence back to herself, and with every repetition it made less sense. The police said that Bertram had done it because he needed money. But how and why had Bertram run up such terrible debts when they’d lived practically like paupers ever since they were married? Maybe she could have found the answer hidden away among the documents in Bertram’s desk, but it was too late to look now. Anything of any significance had been taken away by Inspector Quaid and his minions. The papers that were left were still strewn across the floor of the living room. She hadn’t had the energy to pick them up. Three days earlier, when she found the cuff link in the top drawer, Ava had been certain of her husband’s guilt. But all the thinking she’d done since had made her less sure. It wasn’t that she found the evidence against him any less compelling; rather, it was that she couldn’t visualize him as a murderer. She glanced up at his ridiculous war map covered with the coloured pins that he’d spent hours repairing and replacing after she’d torn it down during their first big argument after the murder. Like all armchair soldiers, he was a coward. If he’d needed to kill, he’d surely have poisoned his victim, not engaged in a wrestling contest. Yet there was the evidence and now a confession too. Bertram was probably guilty. But probability was not the same as certainty, and it was certainty that she craved. And if it wasn’t Bertram who’d killed her father, then who else could it be? Ava didn’t believe the accusations against Seaforth that Alec Thorn had made to the police inspector. It was obvious that Thorn didn’t like Seaforth seeing her, and the two of them were rivals at work, but she still couldn’t get what he’d said out of her mind. She got up and went into the bathroom to look in the mirror. She looked terrible – haggard and hollow-eyed. Seaforth was a handsome, successful man. He could have any girl he wanted, so why her? She knew nothing about him except that he was a spy, and she’d read enough about espionage to know that spies always had reasons for their actions. So what were Seaforth’s reasons? She found it hard to believe that he was motivated solely by an altruistic concern for her welfare, as he claimed, but she realized that the only way she was going to discover the truth was to see him again. Which was why she hadn’t hesitated about accepting his invitation to dinner when he had called up on the day before. But then afterwards she’d realized that she wanted to see him too. She thought of his blue eyes and the way his thick dark hair fell over his forehead. He wore it long, unfashionably long, so that it almost reached his collar, but she liked it just the way it was. It belied his athletic build and his muscular frame and made him seem feminine somehow, able to understand how women felt. There was no hot water, but she forced herself to sit in a cold bath while she washed her hair and then sat shivering at her dressing table, taking inventory of her make-up. Not so long ago she had had a full set of cosmetics, and now she was shocked to find that she had practically nothing left. Married life with Bertram had given her no reason to replace her powders and paints as they ran out, and even if she had wanted to, the war had made most make-up either unobtainable or much too expensive for her tightened purse. An almost empty bottle of French scent reminded her of a time when Paris had been a place of magic and glamour instead of just another outpost of the Nazi empire. As a teenager she’d imagined going there on her honeymoon, but Bertram’s finances had barely stretched to a weekend in Bournemouth, and now it was too late. All her life she’d never left England, and recently she’d begun to wonder if she ever would. She needed to be ingenious. That was the answer. Apart from the scent, she had a little lipstick and an unused jar of cold cream. She mixed them together to make a rouge to match her lips and then used a solution of sugar and water to set her hair. Some more cold cream mixed with a few flakes of Bertram’s shoe polish gave her a passable imitation of mascara. It would have to do. Ava had one good dress. It was a black-and-sequin affair with a narrow waistline and plunging neckline modelled on an outfit that Greta Garbo had worn in Anna Karenina five years earlier. Her father had bought it for her before the war in a rare moment of generosity, and she had kept it ever since at the back of her wardrobe for special occasions that never seemed to happen, so that it was almost as good as new. She’d thought it fabulous when she first got it, but now it seemed out of place in the make-do-and-mend world of 1940. She worried that Seaforth would think her over-eager, but she needed the dress to maintain what little was left of her brittle self-confidence, and she felt reasonably pleased with the overall effect when she studied herself in the mirror again at six o’clock. As a final touch, she put on a thin necklace made of imitation emeralds. It complemented her green eyes, which she secretly thought to be her best feature. All that was missing were the stockings. She’d found to her horror that all her rayon pairs were laddered, but she resisted the temptation to follow the advice in a Picture Post article she’d read a few weeks before that suggested girls should draw a line with a soft lead pencil up the backs of their calves and thighs to make it look as if they were wearing silk. It wasn’t worth the risk of humiliation if Seaforth saw through the deception, and Ava consoled herself with the fact that, true to its era, the dress’s hemline fell well below the knee. She put on her coat and picked up her bag, then paused just as she was about to go out of the door, looking back at the flat. Bertram was gone, but his possessions were everywhere – his doctor’s bag on a chair, his hat and mackintosh hanging on the coat rack, his war map on the wall. She rebelled against the silent reproach of these inanimate objects, filled with a sudden anger against their owner. It was her turn to have a chance at life. Abruptly, she took hold of her wedding ring and pulled it from her finger. It didn’t come off easily and she had to tug hard. The knuckle was sore afterwards, but she welcomed the pain. It marked her departure from the married life she wanted desperately to leave behind. She felt like throwing the ring away, but an unexpected caution stayed her hand and she dropped it into her purse instead. In the communal hallway downstairs, she almost collided with two of her neighbours as they came in through the front door. They looked at her askance, barely returning her greeting. News travels fast, thought Ava. She hadn’t read the newspapers for the last two days, but she found it hard to believe that there hadn’t been some report on Bertram, and there would be more to come. She’d be lucky if it didn’t make the front pages: battersea staircase murder – woman’s husband charged with father’s murder. A nice salacious story to distract Londoners from the misery of the latest casualty figures, but for Ava it would be the ruin of her reputation. She would be transformed overnight from an anonymous housewife into an object of ridicule. There would be no going back. Ava shuddered, pulling her coat tight around her body as she turned the corner at the end of the street, heading towards the river. This time it was Seaforth who was late. They had arranged to meet by the fountain in Sloane Square, and she had just begun to think that he wasn’t going to come when she caught sight of him hurrying across the King’s Road towards her. She’d wondered on the bus if he was going to kiss her when they met. She didn’t know whether she wanted him to or not, but then when he did, brushing his lips against her cheek, she found she liked it and that she wanted him to do it again. She had to be careful, she realized; she had to resist the spirit of recklessness that seemed to possess her whenever she was with him. He’d booked a table in a small Italian restaurant. It was on a side street just off the square. At the corner, by the Underground station, they passed two newspaper hawkers who were shouting the evening headlines, competing with each other for attention. They seemed to take it in turns, each news item more horrible than the last and bellowed in a louder voice. ‘Read all about it: Hospital hit in Shoreditch. Seventeen dead.’ ‘Land mine explosion in Whitechapel. See all the latest pictures.’ ‘I hate this war,’ she said, hurrying past. ‘You can’t get away from it.’ ‘And you can’t stop it, either,’ said Seaforth. ‘It’s like a machine they’ve turned on and now they can’t turn it off. However hard they try, they can’t put the genie back in the bottle. Not that they seem to be trying too hard, judging by Churchill’s fighting talk.’ ‘That’s because it’s too late. No one in this country wanted war.’ ‘Maybe not. But that’s not my point,’ said Seaforth, warming to his theme. ‘Think of the last war: the war to end wars. Four years of slaughter, and for what? Twenty years of peace. Doesn’t that tell you anything, Ava? About what’s happening; about the future?’ ‘You can’t talk like that,’ she said, appalled by Seaforth’s cynicism. She couldn’t understand it – it was almost as if he were happy about the arrival of Armageddon. ‘Why not? If it’s the truth? Wars are fought so that the people who make the machines can make money out of them. The only difference now is that the machines are more powerful and the weapons are more deadly. I tell you, behind every tank, behind every bomb, is a man with a roll of banknotes – pounds or Reichsmarks, it doesn’t matter.’ ‘I don’t know. Maybe you’re right,’ she said. ‘But that doesn’t mean that we don’t have to fight. The Germans are evil. Everyone knows that.’ ‘What. All of them?’ ‘Yes, all of them,’ she insisted. ‘There was a woman in the butcher’s shop the other day who told me about one of their fighter pilots flying low over the park last week. He saw her out with her children and he tried to machine-gun them. She got the kids under a bench and lay on top of them, and they survived somehow. But she said he was laughing – laughing while he tried to kill them. Can you believe that? I hate the Germans. And I’m surprised you don’t too,’ she added passionately. ‘They killed your father, didn’t they? Isn’t that what you told me?’ Seaforth flinched and she stopped, wishing she could take her words back. ‘I’m sorry,’ she said. ‘I shouldn’t have said that.’ ‘No, you’re right,’ he said harshly. ‘The war must go on. The beast must be fed.’ At the restaurant, Seaforth kept twisting about in his chair after they had sat down, unable to get comfortable, and he seemed to settle in his seat only after the waiter had brought them wine and he had downed two glasses in rapid succession. He looked up, catching her eye. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said. ‘I’m not being good company tonight, I know. There’s a lot of pressure at work, but I should learn to leave it behind when I’m not there.’ It was an olive branch and it should have made her feel relieved, but instead she felt for some reason that he was putting on a mask and the real Seaforth was the harsh nihilist she had glimpsed on the walk over. ‘I’m glad I’m here,’ he added, reaching out and covering her hand with his. ‘You look beautiful tonight, Ava. Really you do. Forgive me for being such a brute.’ And she did, trying hard to banish her doubts. How could she not forgive him, looking down at his long, slender fingers touching hers? Like a pianist’s, she remembered she’d thought when he’d put his hand on her arm at the funeral. ‘You’re not wearing your ring,’ he said, turning her hand over and looking up into her face as if he were asking a question instead of stating a fact. ‘I didn’t want to think about Bertram,’ she said, but realized as she spoke that it was a vain wish. She knew she wouldn’t have any peace until she’d found out who’d killed her father. ‘I understand,’ he said. ‘None of this has been easy.’ ‘No, but it would help if I knew what you want with me,’ she blurted out. If only he’d open up, then maybe she could start believing in him; maybe she could enjoy his interest in her. ‘I want nothing,’ he said, looking her in the eye. ‘Now that I know you’re safe, I want nothing except the pleasure of your company. I like you, Ava. Isn’t that enough?’ It wasn’t, but she couldn’t tell him that. So she smiled and, leaning forward, finished her glass of wine and waited for him to pour her another. The siren went off just as Seaforth had finished paying the bill and they’d got up to go. Ava hated the sound of it, and instinctively she put her hands over her ears, trying to block out its undulating wail. He looked at her and smiled. ‘You really have had enough of the war for one night,’ he said. ‘Come on. Let’s go.’ ‘Where?’ ‘To my place. It’s near here. Just around the corner.’ ‘You never told me that.’ ‘I’m a man of many secrets, remember?’ ‘What about the siren? Shouldn’t we take shelter?’ ‘With the trogs down in the Underground?’ he asked, pointing down the street towards the square, where a rapidly growing queue of people had formed outside the Tube station. ‘It’s up to you, but I think I could live without overflowing toilets and rats for one night. There’ve been no bombs in Chelsea for a couple of days now, and there’s a shelter round the corner in Cadogan Place if you get scared. And I can take you home later. I promise,’ he added, noticing her hesitation. Ava wasn’t really frightened of the bombs, at least not before they had started to fall. She was more concerned about what kind of signal she would be sending Seaforth by going back to his house or flat or wherever it was that he lived. She didn’t want him to think of her as some woman of easy virtue who could be seduced over a couple of bottles of wine in an Italian restaurant, but she’d come out determined to find out what made him tick, and to do that she needed to see where he lived. It was an opportunity that she couldn’t afford to pass up. He took her arm and led her behind the Peter Jones department store into a district of tall, turn-of-the-century red-brick houses. Ava knew that it took money, a lot of money, to live here on the borders of Knightsbridge, and she wondered how Seaforth could afford it. But perhaps spying paid well. She remembered how affluent her miserly father had turned out to be. They turned the corner and came out into Cadogan Square. It was the jewel of the neighbourhood, visually impressive even without the wrought-iron railings that had been removed the previous year to be melted down for the war effort. The tall, stately houses surrounding the gardens on all four sides seemed unchanged by time, far removed from the bustle of Sloane Square two blocks away and the war-torn world beyond. There was no one in sight as they walked across the grass and then up the wide steps of a well-maintained house under a brick portico supported by elaborately decorated Corinthian columns. The door was unlocked and they went inside and took a narrow, wood-panelled elevator to the top floor. When Seaforth opened the door of his apartment, she let out a cry of surprise. Even in the failing light, the panoramic view was extraordinary. There were landmarks she recognized in all directions – the tower of Westminster Cathedral, Big Ben beside the river, and to the south the white chimneys of Battersea Power Station. She would have liked to spend longer staring out of the windows, but Seaforth was already going round lowering the blackout blinds. He turned on the lights and went to hang up her coat, leaving her to look round at the furnishings of the apartment. She could see straight away that they were expensive, but she was now prepared for that. She was surprised rather by the look of the place. It was not at all what she would have expected. Everything was modern, characterized by hard, severe lines. The sofa and the armchairs had tubular steel frames, and the desk in the corner was made of some form of metal too. A pair of rectangular jet-black vases on a table in front of the centre window held no flowers. There were a multitude of books, and she recognized some of the titles from her father’s collection, but their arrangement was entirely different from the organized chaos in Gloucester Mansions. Here the spines were lined up in precisely descending heights on built-in bookcases. Nothing was out of place. She looked around in vain for something personal, something to connect the room with its owner, but there was nothing. It was as if no one lived in the apartment. She felt she was standing on a theatre set, waiting for a play to begin. There was only one picture, but it dominated the room. It hung in pride of place above the mantelpiece and depicted the distorted head of a human being. The skull was half caved in and the eyes had almost disappeared up into the bulging grey forehead, pushed back by the open howling mouth. All this set against a burning orange background. Ava was horrified by the painting. It was like nothing she’d ever seen. She could not deny its hard, visceral power, but she realized that the vision behind it was of life as pain – an endless, searing brutality that only death would end. ‘It’s good, isn’t it?’ said Seaforth, watching Ava with interest as she took in the picture. ‘It’s terrifying. Who painted it?’ ‘An artist called Francis Bacon, who believes that men are meat,’ said Seaforth with a wry smile. ‘He’s a penniless alcoholic gambler who paints over his own pictures because he can’t afford to buy canvas, but I’m quite sure that one day people will say he’s the century’s greatest painter – if he doesn’t kill himself with booze before his time, which is more than likely,’ he added. ‘Why do you like his pictures?’ ‘Because he tells the truth.’ ‘That men are meat?’ ‘That they are cruel, certainly. How could you think otherwise after what has happened in the world in the last thirty years? But let’s not talk about that any more,’ he said with a smile. ‘We keep coming back to the war and that’s the subject we agreed to avoid, wasn’t it?’ He went into the kitchen to make coffee, leaving her sitting on the sofa. She felt frustrated. The apartment was beautiful but impersonal. It told her nothing about Seaforth. She needed to make something happen. Just as he was coming back into the room, the phone rang. He went over to the desk and picked it up, listened for a moment, and told the person at the other end of the line to wait. ‘I’m sorry. I have to take this,’ he said. ‘I won’t be long.’ ‘Is there somewhere I can freshen up?’ she asked. He pointed towards a half-open door across from the kitchen and returned to the telephone. She went through the door and found herself in a bedroom – a thick carpet and expensive modern furniture – and beyond, through another door, the bathroom was a vision of white tile and chrome and glass. But it was a vision that Ava resisted. If she was careful, there was time to look around. She could hear Seaforth talking in the room behind her. There was nothing personal that caught her eye except for a single photograph of a young man in uniform on top of a chest of drawers opposite the bed. It looked like Seaforth, but it wasn’t him. She opened the drawers, but, as she suspected, they were full of clothes, so she went over to the night table by the bed and opened the drawer in that. There was a book inside – an old, battered book. She picked it up and began to turn the pages. It was a diary of some kind, written in September and October 1915. She chose an entry at random and began to read: All day it has rained. Just like yesterday and the day before that. There are corpses of our mates that we can’t get in from the German wire. It’s death to try – the Boche leave them hanging there like warnings. As the days pass, they swell until the wall of the stomach collapses either naturally or when punctured by a bullet, and then a disgusting sweet smell floats back to us across no-man’s-land. We thought it was gas at first until we realized. … And the colour of the dead faces changes from white to yellow to red to purple to green to black to slime. These are things that I thought I would never see. I do not know why I am writing them down. There can be no God that would permit this slaughter. ‘What the hell do you think you’re doing? Give that to me, damn you!’ Seaforth yelled. She’d never heard him shout or even raise his voice before, but now he was angry, transformed by rage into a person she didn’t recognize. He was coming towards her now. She had no idea what he would do, but she could see that his eyes were focused not on her, but on the book in her hand. It didn’t matter that she didn’t know why he cared about it so much; it was enough to know that he did. It gave her an opportunity, and at the last moment she threw it at him. It bounced off his chest and fell to the floor, and instinctively he bent to pick it up. And in the same moment she ran past him into the living room and wrenched open the front door of the apartment. Out on the landing she hesitated for a second, unable to decide between the elevator and the stairs; but the sound of movement behind her forced her to choose. She dashed down the stairs, taking them two at a time, somehow managing to stay on her feet, until she reached the hallway at the bottom. She stopped. She had to. She was doubled over, hanging on to a pillar in the semi-darkness. It was the only way she could stay upright. Her heart was beating like a hammer in her chest and her legs felt like lead. There had been no sound of pursuit on the stairs, but now to her horror she could hear the elevator cage descending from above. He was coming. She knew he was. For a moment she was unable to move, caught like a rabbit in the headlights, staring at the elevator door. But then she forced herself to look away. There was still time. Clutching her aching side, she pulled open the heavy front door of the building and went stumbling onto the steps. She put out a hand to steady herself but found no support, and losing her balance, she fell forward onto the pavement. She lay still, unable to get up. Someone was leaning over her, taking hold of her arm. She wanted to resist, but she had nothing left, only surrender. ‘Are you all right, miss?’ asked a voice. ‘That looked like a nasty fall.’ She opened her eyes and saw a kindly-looking old man staring down at her. She wondered who he was for a moment, until her eyes focused on the ARP letters on his tin hat and she realized that her rescuer was an air-raid warden doing his rounds. He helped her to her feet. Leaning on his shoulder, she looked back through the door of the apartment building and saw nothing – an empty shadowy hallway; no sign of Seaforth at all. It was as if nothing had happened. ‘Here, put this on,’ said the warden, taking off his coat and wrapping it around her shoulders. ‘You’d better come with me. I’m on my way back to my control centre anyway. They can check you over there, see that you’re okay. And then you’ll need to take shelter. That last siren was a false alarm, but word is there’s a big raid coming our way tonight.’ CHAPTER 6 (#ulink_4f006887-660c-50e9-acc0-e4d328cf0ff1) Ava sat on the top floor of the double-decker bus, looking at the war-torn city as it went slowly by outside the mesh-covered windows. It was just past nine on the morning following her ordeal. The shops were beginning to open and the sun was shining down out of a clear blue sky. It was hard to believe that this same sky had been filled with hundreds of bomb-laden enemy planes only a few hours before. It had been one of the worst nights of the Blitz so far, and there was bomb damage everywhere, making for slow progress. But Ava didn’t mind; she was too busy taking in the sights. Grimy, excited children were out in force, playing in the ruins, looking for incendiary bomb tails and nose caps and other interesting pieces of shrapnel. Shopkeepers swept away broken glass and rubble from outside their shop fronts or were posting defiant signs in their windows: business as usual and more open than usual. Milk and coal carts drawn by hard-working shire horses picked their way through the debris; rag-and-bone men cried out their wares; women in headscarves talked to each other over their garden walls … Everywhere Londoners were going to work and getting on with their lives, contributing to the war effort in thousands of different ways. ‘We can take it,’ was their message. ‘That Hitler won’t stop us doing our jobs.’ It was inspiring. Ava had felt their defiance even more the night before in the public shelter on the King’s Road to which the kindly ARP warden had taken her after rescuing her outside Seaforth’s apartment. She’d sat on an upturned packing crate in the candlelight, wrapped in the ill-fitting but warm greatcoat that he’d given her, as she drank tea from a plastic cup and joined in with renditions of innumerable hymns and patriotic songs. A large, determined lady from the WVS, the Women’s Voluntary Service, had stood on a dais and conducted the singing with a walking stick, ensuring that the shelterers kept up a spirited response to the noise of the explosions going on outside. Ava had never been more alone in the world and yet she’d never felt closer to her fellow human beings. She was still shaken and shocked by her experience with Seaforth. The change in him that she’d witnessed when he had found her reading the diary had been so violent that she felt sure the charming, sensitive person she’d encountered at previous meetings had been an act put on for her benefit. The real Seaforth was closer to the howling creature in the terrifying picture above the mantelpiece in his apartment. Perhaps he had it up there as a reminder of who he really was. She thought again of the accusations Alec Thorn had made against Seaforth in her flat on the day of Bertram’s arrest. Had Quaid been right to dismiss them so lightly? Could Seaforth have killed her father? Could Bertram be innocent of the crime? She didn’t have answers, but she knew that she needed to keep looking for the truth, and the inspiration she’d taken from her escape and the night in the shelter had made her more determined than ever not to give up the search. This bus journey to Bow Street Magistrates Court was another step along that road. Today was the first proper hearing in Bertram’s case, and she had no intention of missing the occasion. She needed to reassess her opinion of whether the police had got the right man, and she thought that seeing him would help, even across a crowded courtroom. She got off the bus at Covent Garden and walked up Floral Street to the sandbagged courthouse, past the Royal Opera House, which had been converted to use as a Mecca Dance Hall since the start of the war. She was dog-tired after her sleepless night in the shelter, and there had been no chance to rest when she went back to her flat in Battersea to wash and change her clothes. Pure adrenaline was keeping her on her feet. Inside, a huge crowd of people from all walks of life were milling about in the lobby outside the courtroom: down-at-heel crooks looking wistfully towards the exit doors; impoverished young journalists hoping for a hot story to please their editors; journeymen lawyers in threadbare suits conferring with their clients or waiting for their cases to be called on; stolid-looking police officers in blue serge uniforms waiting to give evidence. And coming towards her where she stood just inside the entrance was another policeman, but one wearing plain clothes instead of a uniform. It was Detective Trave, whom she had last seen watching her across the crowded restaurant in Coventry Street. ‘How have you been?’ he asked, shaking her hand. ‘All right,’ she lied. The truth was too complicated, and she didn’t want to talk about her troubles. Even the thought of such a discussion made her feel exhausted. ‘I’m glad you’re here,’ he said. ‘I was going to pay you a visit.’ ‘Why?’ she asked, surprised. She’d thought the police would have finished with her now that they’d charged Bertram with the murder. ‘Well, it’s not good news, I’m afraid,’ he said awkwardly. ‘It’s your father’s flat.’ ‘What about it?’ ‘There was a bomb last night, a land mine. It destroyed the entire block. I think quite a lot of your father’s neighbours were killed. They were sheltering down in the basement.’ ‘How do you know all this?’ asked Ava, sounding shocked. ‘I was there, with someone you know. With Alec Thorn. He was hurt in the blast too.’ ‘Is he going to be all right?’ ‘I think so. I rang the hospital this morning and he’s still quite concussed. But the injuries aren’t as bad as I thought they would be, judging from how he looked last night. He was in a bad way and there was a lot of blood. He’s dislocated his shoulder but not broken it, apparently, and the shrapnel injuries around his right eye don’t seem to have affected the eye itself. He’s a lucky man – I thought it was going to be a lot worse.’ ‘What hospital’s he in?’ ‘St Stephen’s in Fulham. I’m sorry about the flat. Insurance companies don’t cover destruction by bombing, but you probably know that. You can put a claim in to the government, but they won’t pay out until the end of the war, whenever that’s going to be.’ Ava nodded. She couldn’t really absorb the news about the flat and what had happened to Alec Thorn. There were too many other things she was trying to deal with. And she sensed there was something else the policeman hadn’t told her yet. ‘What’s happening with Bertram?’ she asked. ‘That’s why you’re here, isn’t it?’ ‘Yes, although it’s more for form’s sake, really. The magistrate’s not likely to need to hear from me. The charge is too serious for bail and so he’ll just set a date for the committal hearing – probably in about a month, when they’ll go through the evidence and see if there’s a case to answer. Which there is, of course, given that your husband’s confessed—’ ‘But you’re not so sure,’ Ava interrupted, picking up on an uncertainty in Trave’s voice which was at odds with his words. Trave looked at her for a moment, as if deciding how to respond, and then nodded. ‘I’ve got some concerns, yes,’ he said. ‘But I may be wrong.’ ‘What concerns?’ demanded Ava, ignoring the caveat. ‘About Charles Seaforth. I know he’s a friend of yours. In fact, that’s something I wanted to ask you about. ‘ ‘Ask me what?’ asked Ava, reddening. She felt under pressure suddenly, as if she were in trouble of some kind. ‘I saw you together at the Lyons Corner House. I followed Seaforth there …’ ‘I know. I saw you there too.’ ‘But what bothered me was that you’d said nothing about where you were going when I saw you at Scotland Yard the day before, even though I asked you about him. Why was that, Mrs Brive? Why did you keep that back from me?’ ‘I don’t know,’ said Ava, feeling flustered. ‘I was curious to know what he wanted, and I didn’t see how I could go through with the lunch if everyone knew about it,’ she finished lamely. She didn’t want to tell the policeman that she’d lied about the meeting to her husband. ‘I see,’ said Trave, looking unimpressed. ‘The reason I’m asking you is because Alec Thorn told me last night that Seaforth was the one who opened your husband’s desk – the desk where you found the matching cuff link. And he said that there were only the two of you there when you found it.’ ‘And you think that I helped him put it there. Is that what you’re saying?’ Ava demanded, looking outraged. It was Trave’s turn to be taken aback. Ava’s shocked, angry reaction to his implied accusation was clearly genuine. ‘I’m sorry,’ he said. ‘It just seems like you and Seaforth have been spending a lot of time together, that’s all. I didn’t know what to think.’ ‘Well, now you do,’ said Ava, still clearly upset. ‘The reason I’ve been seeing him is because I’ve been trying to find out what he’s up to. And after last night, I’ve got to say I’m beginning to think the worst.’ ‘What happened last night?’ ‘I was in his apartment and he got angry – I mean, really angry. And so I ran away. I was lucky to be able to get away from him. And afterwards it felt like that person that got angry was the real Charles Seaforth, that he’d been pretending to be someone else when I’d seen him before.’ ‘Which would make sense if he needed to get in your flat to plant the cuff link,’ said Trave, expanding on the idea. ‘Oh God, is that what happened? cried Ava, as if glimpsing the truth for the first time. ‘How could I have been such a fool?’ Tears welled in her eyes as her emotions got the better of her. Her legs felt weak. She was tired and overwrought; she thought she was going to faint. Trave took her arm and led her outside. It felt better in the fresh air, away from the press of people, but she was still swaying from side to side. Trave watched her anxiously for a moment and then seemed to come to a decision. ‘Come on,’ he said. ‘You need something to eat. I’ve had you faint on me once before and I’m not going to let it happen again. There’s a caf? I go to sometimes when I’m here for court hearings. They’ll give you a good breakfast and we can talk.’ ‘But Bertram … ,’ she protested weakly. ‘His case won’t be called on for a while yet,’ Trave reassured her. He had hold of her arm again and they were already crossing the road. Trave was right. The food did revive her, and the coffee was excellent – more like the real thing instead of the awful Camp version made of chicory essence that she drank at home. She was still tired, but at least she wasn’t going to pass out. ‘Is that really what you think?’ she asked, looking hard at Trave as she put down her knife and fork. ‘That Charles planted the cuff link? That he killed my father?’ ‘I wish I could tell you,’ said Trave. ‘But the truthful answer is that I just don’t know. We need more evidence. Did you find anything at Seaforth’s flat?’ ‘There was a diary in his bedroom. That’s what got him so angry – seeing me reading it.’ ‘What kind of diary?’ ‘From the last war. I don’t know who wrote it, but it was pretty grim reading, to be honest with you. I only had time to look at a small section before he came in. And there was a photograph of a young soldier on the chest of drawers. Not Charles, but someone who looked like him, or what he might have looked like twenty-five years ago, if you know what I mean. A brother, maybe.’ Trave nodded and for a moment seemed lost in thought, but then he glanced at his watch and got up abruptly from the table. ‘We need to go back,’ he said. ‘They’ll be calling Bertram’s case on soon.’ The courtroom was even more crowded than the lobby outside. Two heavy-built, shirtsleeved gaolers, each with a chain of keys jangling from his belt, stood on either side of the dock, barring public access to the well of the court, where there were benches for lawyers and reporters and, high above, a dais with a tall-backed armchair on which an ancient-looking magistrate with a sallow, oval face was presiding over the day’s business. Behind him on the wood-panelled walls above his head were hung portraits of two of his even more fearsome-looking nineteenth-century predecessors. Behind the gaolers, a densely packed mass of people watched the proceedings from the back of the courtroom. Sometimes a name was called out by the clerk of the court, an old man with a reedy voice sitting at a table below the magistrate, and a man or woman would push through the throng to take his or her place in the dock. These were the lucky ones who had already secured bail; those in custody were brought in by other gaolers through a side door connecting the courtroom to the cells at the back. There were no windows, and the inadequate lighting was provided by four dusty electric spheres hanging down from the ceiling on brass chains. The magistrate, however, had the use of a shaded reading lamp, which bathed his long, bony fingers in a sickly, greenish light as he turned the pages of the charge sheets piled in front of him on his desk. It was like a scene from a Charles Dickens novel, thought Ava. Trave had managed to manoeuvre them near the front of the crowd, but she had begun to feel faint again and leant heavily on him for support. Several Soho prostitutes wearing the gaudy night finery in which they had been arrested were called on and quickly disposed of, and then Bertram was brought in. Ava almost didn’t recognize him at first. He shuffled his way across the court and then stumbled on the top step of the dock, reaching out to take hold of the iron railing to keep himself from falling. He looked beaten and dejected, like a hot-air balloon that had been punctured in some vital place and was slowly losing air. All his outraged dignity and self-importance seemed to have disappeared in the four days since his arrest. The clerk read out the manslaughter charge, and the courtroom went suddenly quiet. The reporters’ pens hovered expectantly over their notepads, and Ava was conscious of people turning to look at her. She wondered how they knew who she was. ‘How do you plead?’ asked the clerk, and then had to repeat the question in a louder voice when Bertram didn’t answer. ‘Not guilty,’ said Bertram finally, in a thin voice. ‘I didn’t kill him.’ The prosecutor, a big man in a loud pinstripe suit, got to his feet. ‘The Crown may seek leave to amend the charge to murder now that the case is going to trial,’ he said ominously. ‘Very well,’ said the magistrate. ‘We can consider that at committal. Any bail application, Mr Maier?’ ‘No, sir. Not today,’ said another man whom Ava couldn’t properly see, her view blocked by the bulk of the prosecutor. ‘Very sensible,’ said the magistrate. ‘No point wasting your breath to no purpose. Bail denied. We’ll see you again in four weeks, Dr Brive.’ And that was that. Except that as Bertram was led away, he looked around wildly, scanning the crowd, and Ava realized he was looking for her. Standing on her tiptoes, she put up her hand, raising it above her head, hoping he would see. And she knew he had because he caught her eye and smiled just as he left the courtroom. Seeing him even from a distance, she didn’t feel he was guilty. Not any more. But feelings counted for nothing in a court of law. As Trave had said, they needed new evidence, and she had no idea how they were going to find it. ‘What are you going to do?’ she asked Trave when they’d got back outside and had the chance to talk. ‘I’m going to go north.’ ‘North! Why?’ ‘To see if I can find out who the real Charles Seaforth is,’ he said, quoting her phrase back at her with a smile. ‘It’s where he’s from, and what you told me about the diary and the photograph has got me intrigued. I know it’s a long shot, but Thorn suggested it and I don’t feel I can leave any stone unturned.’ ‘Can I come too?’ she asked. ‘No, it’s better I go on my own. I’ll be back tomorrow and maybe I’ll need your help then.’ ‘My help?’ Ava repeated, surprised by the idea that someone as apparently resourceful as Trave could need her assistance. ‘Yes. It may not have occurred to you, but now that Thorn’s out of the picture at least for a while, you’re the only person in this town that I can trust.’ ‘How can you say that?’ asked Ava. ‘You were accusing me of helping Charles Seaforth an hour ago. What’s changed?’ ‘I have,’ Trave said simply. ‘I was wrong, plain wrong. I can see now that you’ve been doing the same as me, trying to find out the truth. And, frankly, you’ve been a lot more resourceful about it than I have, going into Seaforth’s flat and looking through his things. Now it’s my turn to take a few risks.’ ‘What do you mean?’ ‘Well, the last time my inspector caught me going after Seaforth, he threatened me with a transfer to the military police in the north of Scotland if I did it again, and I’m sure he’ll make good on his promise if he finds out where I’m heading now. Although I suppose the one good thing is that I’ll already have done half the journey,’ Trave added, smiling at the gallows humour of the situation. ‘The investigation’s closed as far as he’s concerned, and I think that’s the way Seaforth wants it too. Thorn says he has a plan of some kind that he’s pursuing. He thinks that Seaforth killed your father because Albert stumbled on it …’ ‘What plan?’ asked Ava, looking bewildered. ‘Something dreamed up by the Nazis. Thorn says that Seaforth’s working for them. Yes, I know it’s far-fetched,’ said Trave, observing Ava’s look of incredulity. ‘But I feel I’ve got to look into it, particularly now that Thorn’s out of action.’ Ava knitted her brows in concentration, as if trying to make sense of what she’d just been told. But then she shook her head, giving up on the attempt. ‘You can count on me,’ she said. ‘Thank you,’ said Trave. ‘Who knows, maybe the fate of the country depends on a green detective constable and a housewife from Battersea. Wouldn’t that make a story for those newspaper hounds?’ he added with a laugh, pointing with his finger back towards the courthouse. CHAPTER 7 (#ulink_d8f0f272-4959-5af4-882f-528b3c46ca36) Seaforth woke up early and, wearing only his robe, went and sat cross-kneed on a Persian prayer carpet that he had bought from a travelling merchant in Germany three years earlier. The towers of London rose up all around him outside the windows of his penthouse apartment, but he had eyes only for the sinuous arabesque design of the scrolling lines intertwining on the rich midnight-blue background of the rug. They soothed his mind, and he concentrated on slowing his breathing until he had it perfectly under control. Only then did he begin his mental autopsy of the previous night’s events. He knew he’d been a fool to lose his temper and alienate Ava for no reason, although he realized that the mistake had occurred earlier when he took the phone call from his contact at the Portuguese embassy and let her wander around the apartment unattended. He should have told Monteiro that he’d call back. And then seeing her with the diary had infuriated him. It enraged him again now, when he thought of his brother writing by candlelight in the trenches, describing unimaginable horrors, and this woman who knew nothing about anything throwing the book at him across his bedroom as if it were some piece of worthless rubbish. She’d thrown it so hard that its spine had been damaged when it hit the floor, and now Seaforth wanted to break her spine – snap it like a twig with his strong hands. That’s what she deserved— He stopped himself. He was going to pieces again, giving in to the nervous pressure that was building like an aneurysm inside his head. He unclenched his hands and held them out from his body, palm upward, and took more deep breaths, concentrating on relaxing his taut muscles one by one. These mental and physical exercises were second nature to him, refined over years of practice, but he’d never before found them so difficult to perform. He tried to focus on the positive sides of what had happened. He’d needed a wake-up call that he wasn’t as cool, calm, and collected as he’d assumed himself to be. Now he knew that he had to be vigilant and that he couldn’t take himself for granted, as he had in the past. And in the final analysis, he hadn’t really lost anything. He didn’t know how much Ava had read of the diary, but none of it incriminated him, and it didn’t really matter that he’d quarrelled with her, because he didn’t need her any more. She’d served her purpose, and he’d brought her back to the apartment only for the sake of a little distraction while he waited for the go-ahead from Berlin for his assassination plan. And now he wasn’t going to have to wait any longer. The telephone call the night before had been to tell him that Heydrich’s package had arrived. Seaforth looked at his watch. He was due at the embassy in less than an hour; it was time to get dressed. He left Cadogan Square with a spring in his step. The sun was shining and he walked at a brisk pace along the pavements, tapping out a rhythmic beat on the concrete with his ivory-handled cane until he got to the Portuguese embassy. He paused for a moment outside, looking up at the green-and-red flag fluttering above the entrance, and then glanced back along the street, but not because he didn’t want to be seen. Quite the opposite, in fact. It made him smile that he could walk openly up the steps to take collection of a bundle of documents prepared for his use by the head of the Gestapo in Berlin without a worry in the world. Because this was where his MI6 comrades expected him to come to take delivery of reports sent by his fictitious agent in Berlin. He was doing nothing suspicious. There was no need for safe houses or dead drops. Just a phone call and a short, pleasant walk through the morning sunshine. A liveried underling took Seaforth’s hat and cane and led him up a wide, red-carpeted staircase lined with portraits of Portuguese ambassadors to the Court of St James’s going back to the eighteenth century. At the top, he knocked at a large mahogany-panelled door and announced the visitor’s name with a dramatic flourish, then stood aside to allow Seaforth to enter the august presence of the second secretary, Senhor Miguel dos Santos Monteiro – the same man who had called Seaforth on the telephone the previous evening. He had a florid drinker’s face, a crooked aquiline nose, and an enormous dignity. Unbeknownst to Seaforth, he was the author in his native Portugal of a book on etiquette, viewed by many in the country as the definitive authority on the subject, and he insisted on their occasional meetings following a prescribed form from which they never deviated. Today was no exception. Turkish coffee – unavailable in the rest of London – was served in delicate cups, and the two men conversed for fifteen minutes on a variety of subjects upon which no restriction was placed, save that there should be no reference to the war. This building was neutral territory, and Senhor Monteiro intended to keep it that way. Конец ознакомительного фрагмента. Текст предоставлен ООО «ЛитРес». Прочитайте эту книгу целиком, купив полную легальную версию (https://www.litres.ru/simon-tolkien/simon-tolkien-inspector-trave-trilogy-orders-from-berlin-the/?lfrom=688855901) на ЛитРес. Безопасно оплатить книгу можно банковской картой Visa, MasterCard, Maestro, со счета мобильного телефона, с платежного терминала, в салоне МТС или Связной, через PayPal, WebMoney, Яндекс.Деньги, QIWI Кошелек, бонусными картами или другим удобным Вам способом.